FOUR  YEARS 


CAlIPAIdNIIf® 


IN  THE 


BY 


COLOR  SERGEANT, 


D.    O. 


Third  Michigan  Volunteer  Infantry, 


GRAND  RAPIDS,  MICH : 

DYGERT  BROS.  &   CO.  PRINTERS  AND  BINDERS. 

1874. 


EbOl 

C75 


Entered  according  to  Act  of  Congress  in  the  year  1874,  by  I).  G.  GROTTY. 
in  the  office  of  the  Librarian  of  Congress,  at  Washington. 


PREFACE. 


To  the  enlisted  men  of  the  army  th;s  book  is  dedicated, 
with  whom  the  author  has  shared  the  fatigues  of  four 
years'  campaigns,  described  in  these  pages.  I  come  before 
my  late  comrades  to  remind  them  of  by-gone  times,  to  talk 
over  our  army  life,  and  keep  afresh  in  our  minds  the  hard 
ships  we  had  to  endure  to  save  our  country  from  disunion, 
and  make  it  the  greatest  nation  of  the  earth.  There  are 
protrayed  within  this  book  the  doings  of  the  soldier  in 
camp  and  field,  by  one  who  has  marched  with  the  army 
from  the  first  Bull  Run,  down  to  the  surrender  of  Lee  and 
all  the  Rebel  army.  If  this  book  should  meet  the  appro 
bation  of  my  late  comrades,  I  am  well  paid  for  the  trouble 
of  writing  it. 

THE  AUTHOR, 

Muskegon,  August  10th,  1872. 


M208962 


CONTENTS. 


CHAPTER  I. — Secession — insult  to  our  flag — uprising  of 
the  north — enlistments — leaving  home — trip  to  the  front. 

CHAPTER  II. — First  night  on  picket — a  scare — grand 
rounds — the  relief — picking  cherries — a  dangerous  ani 
mal. 

CHAPTER  III. — Guard  mounting — Fourth  of  July— 
a  scene  in  the  national  capitol— -getting  ready  for  our 
first  campaigns  and  battles. 

CHAPTER  IV.  —  On  to  Richmond  —  bivouac  —  second 
night's  halt — a  scare  on  the  line — a  beautiful  sight — 
Centerville — Battle  of  Blackburn's  Ford. 

CHAPTER  V.— Getting  reinforcements  — Old  Bumfuz- 
z]e — Battle  of  first  Bull  Run  —  a  disastrous  defeat — 
the  retreat — a  blue  Monday. 

CHAPTER  VI. — A  long  day — visit  from  Senator  Chand 
ler — getting  the  regiments  together — camp  at  Arlington 
— Camp  Hunter — detailed  on  special  duty. 

CHAPTER  VII. — McClellan  takes  command— grand  re 
view — Camp  Lyon — arrival  of  the  5th  Michigan — Alex 
andria. 

CHAPTER  VIII. — Farther  to  the  front — building  winter 
quarters — Camp  Michigan— picket  line — Pohick  Church 
— Mount  Vernon. 

CHAPTER  IX. — winterjin  camp — reconnoissance — Fight 
ing  Dick — dress  parade — visitors — good  times. 

CHAPTER  X.— Good  bye  Camp  Michigan— Fort  Lyon 
again — rain  arid  mud — aboard  of  transports — arrival  at 
Fortress  Monroe — the  Monitor — Hampton  village — the 
bivouac. 

CHAPTER  XL— On  to  Richmond— seige  of  Yorktown— 
building  forts  and  redoubts— picketing— artillery  duel— 
a  footless  page — our  photographer — a  big  shell — balloons 
— evacuation  of  Yorktown. 


6  CONTENTS. 


CHAPTER  XII.— Following  up  the  enemy — torpedoes- 
Battle  of  Williamsburg —  Fifth  Michigan  Infanti/ 
make  a  gallant  fight,  &c. 

CHAPTER  XIII.— Retreat  of  the  enemy— bur\  Ing  the 
dead — fearful  sights — on  to  Richmond  once  more  — 
McDowell  withdrawn  from  our  command — cross  the 
Chickahominy — battle  of  Fair  Oaks. 

CHAPTER  XIV— .Reinforcements  called  for— the  battle 
field — burning  the  dead — building  breastworks — a  hard 
fight  for  a  few  feet  of  ground — preparations  to  fa^1  back. 

CHAPTER  XV.— The  seven  days  fight— battles  of  Gains' 
Mills,  Peach  Orchard,  Charles  City  Cross  Roads,  and 
Malvern  Hill — skirmishing — a  brave  pionc  3r — the  retr  it 
— arrival  at  Harrison's  Landing. 

CHAPTER  XVI.— We  go  into  camp— Fou  ,h  of  July, 
1862 — batallion  drill,  etc. — camp  life — Drdeu  to  march 
— daughter  of  the  regiment. 

CHAPTER  XVII.— Our  backward  move— familiar  ground 
— a  hot  and  dusty  march — back  to  Williamsburg  and 
York  Town — arrival  at  Washington  again. 

CHAPTER  XVIII.— To  the  front  again— McClellari 
removed — second  battle  of  Bull  Run — defeat  and  retreat 
to  Centerville. 

CHAPTER  XIX.— The  enemy  try  a  flank  movement- 
battle  of  Chantilly — a  fearful  storm — it  ends  the  conflict 
— a,  miserable  night — death  of  General  Kearney — 
McClellan  in  command  again — back  to  Washington  once 
inc  *e. 

CHAPTER  XX.— Battles  of  (South  Mountain  and  Ante- 
tarn — suffering  of  the  army — Lee  back  in  Virginia— 
McClellan  relieved  again  and  Burnside  takes  command— 
at  the  front  again — McClellan's  farewell  address  to  HTS 
arrry. 

CHAPTER  XXI.— A  race  for  Freduricksburg— the  enemy 
in  small  force  across  the  river — camp  life — orders  to 
inarch — gallant  feat  of  the  Seventh  Michigan  infantry — 
battle  of  Fredericksburg — the  defeat  and  retreat. 


CONTENTS. 


CHAPTER  XXII.— Building  winter  quarters — a  soldier's 
funeral — furloughs— feeling  in  the  North— scenes  and 
incidents — at  the  front  again. 

CHAPTER  XXIII.— Orders  to  inarch— we  try  a  flank 
movement,  and  get  stuck  in  the  mud — the  rebels  mak 
ing  fun  of  us — desertions — back  to  camp — Burnside 
relieved  and  Hooker  takes  command. 

CHAPTER  XXIV.— Nice  weather— marching  orders- 
sutlers  to  the  rear — on  the  road  again — Battle  of  the 
Cedars— midnight  charge — Stonewall  Jackson  killed— 
battle  of  Chaneellorsville— the  Potomac  Army  again 
defeated. 

CHAPTER  XXV.— Lee  tries  another  move  North— 
the  Army  of  the  Potomac  after  him — both  armies  on 
Northern  soil — scenes  and  incidents  on  the  ^  way— 
Emmetsburg — Hooker  relieved — General  Meade  in  com 
mand. 

CHAPTER  XXVI. — Leave  Emmetsburg  and  cross  the 
lines  into  Pennsylvania — good  feeling  among  the  people 
—the  enemy  met— battle  of  Gettysburg— night  after  the 
battle — hard  fighting  and  fearful  slaughter. 

CHAPTER  XXVII.— Fourth  of  July,  1863— the  enemy 
gone  from  our  front  and  retreat  to  their  sacred  soil — in 
pursuit  of  them — arrive  among  the  mountains — scenes 
and  incidents  while  there. 

CHAPTER  XXVIII.— Our  chase  resumed— battle  of 
Wapping  Heights — defeat  and  pursuit  of  the  enemy 
through  Manassas  Gap — rebel  bees — a  fierce  encounter. 

CHAPTER  XXIX.— Retrace  our  steps  and  move  to  Sul 
phur  Springs — recreation — New  York  riots — our  regi 
ment  sent  to  help  enforce  the  draft — arrival  on  Gover 
nor's  Island. 

CHAPTER  XXX.  — Proceed  to  New  York— at  Castle 
Garden— A  march  up  Broadway — at  City  Hall  Park- 
amusements — the  draft  quietly  takes  place,  etc. 

CHAPTER  XXXI.— -A  trip  up  the  Hudson—a  lovely 
night  and  beautful  scenery— arrival  in  Troy—pitch  our 
tents— Annie  beseiged  with  visitors— hotel  life— gay 
times — the  draft  in  Troy. 


8  CONTENTS. 

CHAPTER  XXXII.— A  military  ball— farewell  to  Troy 
— aboard  the  steamer — handkerchiefs  to  the  eyes  of  the 
fair  maidens  on  shore — three  times  three — arrival  in 
New  York — on  to  the  front — arrival  among  our  comrades 
— orders  to  march — drawing  rations. 

CHAPTER  XXXIII.— On  the  march  again— Culpepper 
Court  House — new  country — a  surprise — Battle  of 
Kelly's  Ford — a  great  battle  anticipated — reflections — 
the  enemy  gone  from  our  front — pursuit — Battle  of  Mine 
Run — cold  weather. 

CHAPTER  XXXIV.— Retrace  our  steps  to  camp— anoth 
er  retreat — a  cavalry  fight,  in  which  the  rebels  come  out 
second  best — back  to  Centerville. 

CHAPTER  XXXV.— Pursuit  of  the  enemy  once  more- 
Battle  of  Bristow's  Station — the  Rebels  commence  win 
ter  huts  at  Brandy  Station — the  huts  taken  by  our  men, 
and  we  go  into  winter  quarters — furlough  of  30  days 
— reinlistments  for  three  years  more — reception  at  Grand 
Rapids — home  again. 

CHAPTER  XXXVI.— Visiting  our  friends— gay  times- 
death  of  Col.  Champlin  —  his  funeral — recruiting — 
scenes  and  incidents — off  to  the  wars  again — arrival  at 
the  front — camp  life  once  more. 

CHAPTER  XXXVII— Winter  life  in  camp— shooting  a 
deserter — General  Grant  appointed  over  all  the  armies — 
preparations  for  the  spring  campaign — sutlers  to  the 
rear,  and  sick  sent  to  the  general  hospital — ready  for  a 
forward  move  again. 

CHAPTER  XXXVIII.— On  the  march  again— crossing 
the  Rapidan — the  advance  of  the  army — halt  for  the 
night — the  5th  of  May — a  surprise — battle  of  the  Wil 
derness — a  fearful  encounter  in  the  woods — great  slaugh 
ter  and  nothing  as  yet  accomplished. 

CHAPTER  XXXIX.— A  flank  movement— battle  of 
Todd's  Tavern — the  burning  wilderness — fearful  suffer 
ing  of  our  wounded — inhuman  work  of  rebel  guerrillas 
— a  charge  at  Spottsylvania  Court  House — two  Major 
Generals,  8,000  prisoners,  and  forty-two  pieces  of  artil 
lery  captured — another  great  battle — scenes  and  inci 
dents. 


CONTENTS.  9 


CHAPTER  XL. — Burying  the  dead — another  swing- 
around  on  our  all  summers  line — battle  of  North  Anna 
River — a  touching  incident — another  swing^ — battle  of 
Cold  Harbor — the  three  years  men  go  home— reflections. 

CHAPTER  XLI. — Another  swing  on  the  line— a  forced 
march — crossing  the  James  River — ^sick  and  left  behind 
— ambulances — the  rear  guard — lie  down  to  die— scared 
into  life  by  a  rattlesnake — heavy  fighting  in  front  of 
Petersburg — the  field  hospital. 

CHAPTER  XLIL — Getting  well  again— back  with  my 
regiment — a  long  siege  before  us — building  forts  and 
breastworks — the  Petersburg  express— Fourth  of  July, 
1864 — how  it  is  celebrated. 

CHAPTER  XLIIL— Orders  to  march  with  three  days 
rations — a  forced  march — on  the  Peninsula  again — bat 
tle  of  Deep  Bottom — an  incident — failure  of  a  flank 
movement — forced  march  back  to  Petersburg — blowing 
up  a  rebel  fort — a  failure. 

CHAPTER  XL1V.— Second  battle  of  Deep  Bottom— 
another  fizzle — front  of  Petersburg  again — build  more 
quarters — arrival  of  Colonel  Pulford — building  Fort 
Davis — quartered  in  the  fort — a  touching  incident— Fort 
Hell — rebel  dash  for  provisions — all  quiet  again — mortars 
—beautiful  sights — a  poem,  "  The  Picket  Guard." 

CHAPTER  XLV. — Dangers  and  hardships  of  the  siege- 
good  times — music — our  railroad — City  Point — exchang 
ed  prisoners — all  women  to  the  rear — orders  to  march — 
another  flank  movement  to  the  rebel  right — battle  of 
Hatcher's  Run — a  fierce  encounter — confusion — another 
fizzle — in  camp  again. 

CHAPTER  XL VI. — Camp  life  again — winter  quarters — 
Thanksgiving — home  again — feeling  in  the  North — back 
to  the  army — progress  of  the  siege. 

CHAPTER  XLVII. — New  quarters— drawing  rations- 
army  cooking — Sunday  inspection — camp  life — orders  to 
move. 

CHAPTER  XLVIII. — On  the  move  once  more—across 
Hatcher's  Run  again — a  skirmish — build  breastworks — 
the  Fifth  corps  hard  pressed — we  go  to  their  relief — 


10  CONTENTS. 


rainy  and  cold — a  miserable  time — building  more  quar 
ters — in.  camp  again  and  happy — good  news  from  Sher 
man's  army. 

CHAPTER  XLIX.--The  paymaster— sutler's  stuff— Sun 
day  in  the  army — St.  Patrick's  Day — rumors  of  peace — 
orders  to  march — ready  to  fight  for  peace. 

CHAPTER  L.— March  to  the  front—the  ball  opens— tre- 
menduous  fireing  along  the  lines — the  rebels  give  way — 
a  halt — advance  on  Petersburg — capture  of  the  city — 
Richmond  ours — great  rejoicing. 

CHAPTER  LI —Jeff.  Davis— following  up  the  retreating 
army — Rebel  prisoners — stragglers — 'the  Rebel  army  de 
moralized — a  running  fight — capture  of  a  wagon  train— 
a  motley  crowd — a  needed  rest. 

CHAPTER  LIL— Following  up  the  enemy — brought  to 
bay  again — a  stubborn  resistance — the  enemy  gone  from 
our  front — forward  again — a  burning  bridge  —  Grant 
wants  Lee  to  surrender — they  will  die  in  their  last  ditch 
— the'surrender  of  Lee  and  the  Rebel  army — reflections 
— joy  and  sadness. 

CHAPTER  LIII.— Plenty  of  rain— mud,  mud,  mud- 
feeding  the  Rebel  army— our  homeward  march  begun — 
great  rejoicing  among  the  colored  population — arrival  at 
Burksville  station. 

CHAPTER  LIV.— Death  of  Lincoln— the  feeling  in  the 
army — surrender  of  Johnston's  army  to  Sherman — death 
of  the  assassin  Booth — homeward  march  resumed — 
scenes  and  incidents — arrival  at  Manchester. 

CHAPTER  LV — Marching  through  Richmond— a  pass 
ing  notice  of  the  city — scenes  and  incidents — Libby  pris 
on — the  tobacco  warehouse — southern  hells — a  beautiful 
Sunday  morning — through  Hanover  C.  H.— the  bivouac. 

CHAPTER  LYI.— Our  march  resumed— a  Blue  Mon 
day — go  out  of  our  way— in  no  hurry,  and  bivouac— 
on  the  right  road  again — Mesopotamia  church — Ladies 
wave  their  handkerchiefs  at  us — we  are  struck  with  won 
der—bivouac  near  the  bloody  city  of  Fredericksburg— 
the  last  chapter  of  marches. 


CONTENTS. 


CHAPTER  LVIL— Capture  of  Jeff  Davis— camp  life 
again — visiting  our  friends — gay  times — troops  going 
home — what  will  the  soldiers  do  when  they  get  home  ? 
—beautiful  illuminations— the  grand  review. 

CHAPTER  L VIII.— Last  visit  to  Washington— a  day  of 
humiliation  and  prayer— orders  to  pack  up— ordered  _  to 
Louisville,  Kentucky — leaving  familiar  scenes— a  ride 
over  the  Baltimore  and  Ohio  Railroad— beautiful  scenery 
—arrival  at  Parkersburg. 

CHAPTER  L1X.— Down  the  Ohio— the  steamer  Pickett 
—a  magnificent  ride — fog  bound — Porkopolis— Vine 
yards — the  Caliope — arrival  at  Louisville— cross  the 
Ohio  and  go  into  camp  near  Jeffersonville,  Indiana. 

CHAPTER  LX. — The  muster  out  roll  arrives — all  feel 
jubilant — July  4th,  1865 — a  review  of  the  past — orders 
to  be  ready  to  march — hurrah  for  old  Michigan — recep 
tion  in  Jackson — "Johnny  Comes  Marching  Home." 

CHAPTER  LXI. — Railroad  smash  up — one  man  killed 
and  several  wounded — Ann  Arbor — on  the  rail  again — 
arrival  at  the  City  of  the  Straits — our  reception — grand 
times— visiting— time  of  service  drawing  to  a  close. 

CHAPTER  LXIL— Closing  scenes— last  pay  received- 
Anna — leave  taking  of  old  and  tried  comrades — good-bye 
to  the  suit  of  blue,  and  good-bye  to  my  readers — wel 
coming  address  of  Governor  Crapo  to  Michigan  troops. 


CHAPTER  I. 


SECESSION INSULT  TO  OUR  FLAG UPRISING  OF    THE    NORTH ENLIST 
MENTS LEAVING  HOME TRIP  TO  THE  FRONT. 

The  year  1861  will  be  remembered  as  one  of  the  most  extraor 
dinary  in  the  history  of  the  United  States.  The  hideous  monster, 
Secession,  spread  its  venomous  poison  over  the  country.  Oh,  that 
we  had  a  Jackson  to  put  his  iron  heel  upon  the  monster's  head, 
and  save  our  bleeding  country  the  anguish  for  four  long  years,  of 
the  greatest  rebellion  of  modern  times. 

The  telegraph  flashed  the  sad  news  to  every  city,  town  and  ham 
let  in  the  land,  that  the  Stars  and  Stripes  had  been  insulted  and 
trailed  in  the  dust,  and  that,  too,  by  men  who  called  themselves 
Americans.  But  they  will  pay  dearly  for  their  rashness.  Oh ! 
what  memories  crowd  upon  me  when  I  read  how  heroically  the 
gallant  band  of  seventy  Patriots,  under  the  brave  Anderson,  stood 
out  against  seven  thousand  traitors,  at  Fort  Sumpter,  and  not  until 
the  last  shot  was  fired  did  they  surrender. 

Grand  Rapids  responds  to  the  first  call  of  the  President  for  sev 
enty-five  thousand  men,  and  begins  to  raise  a  regiment.  I  am  no 
native  American,  but  will  enlist  to  help  chastise  the  enemies  of 
my  adopted  country,  which  I  pride  myself  to  love  second  to  none. 
Accordingly,  at  the  age  of  eighteen  I  find  myself  enrolled  in  our 
good  old  Uncle  Sam's  army,  and  encamped  on  the  Fair  Grounds 
in  the  beautiful  Valley  City,  ready  to  march  to  the  defence  of  our 
Nation's  Capitol. 

On  the  12th  of  June,  1861)  we  file  out  of  our  camp,  to  com 
mence  our  trip  to  the  front,  some  never  to  return  to  the  weeping 
loved  ones  left  behind.  Whoever  experienced  the  leave-taking  on 
such  an  occasion,  can  appreciate  the  heart-pangs  they  feel,  but 


14  FOUR  YEARS  CAMPAIGNING 

none  others.  No  pen  can  describe  it.  We  can  never  forget  our 
triumphal  trip — how  proud  we  felt  as  we  passed  the  cities  and 
towns  of  our  own  Michigan.  At  every  station  we  are  met  with  the 
wildest  enthusiasm.  The  people  of  Lowell  bid  us  God  speed ;  the 
gallant  little  city  of  Ionia  has  everything  ready  to  fill  up  the  inner  man 
and  our  train  starts  off  amid  wild  huzzas.  At  St.  Johns  the  firemen 
are  drawn  up  and  give  us  three  times  three,  which  we  return 
with  a  will.  Owosso  greets  us  with  the  same  welcome.  Dashing 
past  Corunna  and  Gaines,  the  iron  horse  takes  a  drink  at  Holly  and 
after  an  hour's  ride  the  lovely  city  of  Pontiac  is  reached.  The 
whole  town  turns  out  and  gives  us  a  substantial  greeting.  Men  and 
women,  boys  and  girls,  carry  baskets  filled  with  all  the  good  things 
that  can  be  found  at  any  time  in  Pontiac — hot  coffee,  cakes, 
oranges,  lemons,  apples,  etc.  The  soldiers  of  the  Third  will  keep 
the  people  of  this  city  always  fresh  in  memory.  Nothing  was 
talked  about  for  a  long  while  but  the  perfect  ovation  received  there. 
The  iron  horse  is  impatient,  and  off  we  start  amid  the  cheers  of 
the  multitude,  who  came  from  far  and  near  in  old  Oakland  County 
to  bid  God  speed  to  the  first  regiment  that  passed  through  to  the 
front.  An  hour's  ride  brings  us  to  the  City  of  the  Straits,  where 
we  are  well  entertained  for  a  few  hours,  and  then  we  take  the  boat 
for  Cleveland.  Passing  down  the  beautiful  Detroit  River,  we  are 
soon  ploughing  the  lovely  waters  of  Lake  Erie.  Will  we  ever  ride 
upon  its  bosom  again  ?  is  asked  by  many  a  hero,  who,  alas,  never 
will,  for  they  have  met  the  grave  of  the  patriot,  and  sleep  in  their 
long  home  in  the  South. 

We  arrive  in  Cleveland  next  morning,  and  the  good  people  of 
the  Forest  City  have  everything  ready  for  a  good  breakfast,  and 
off  we  start  again  for  the  smoky  city  of  Pittsburgh.  The  patriotic 
people  of  the  Buckeye  State  meet  us  at  every  station,  and  have 
good  things  for  us  to  eat.  Beautiful  flowers  are  given  us  by  the 
fair  daughters  of  Ohio,  which  were  kept  as  reminiscences  of  the 
fair  donors.  After  a  short  stay  and  fine  entertainment  at  Pitts 
burgh,  we  are  all  aboard  again  for  the  capital  of  the  Key  Stone 
State,  where  we  arrive  after  passing  the  beautiful  scenery  of  the 


IN  THE  ARMY  OF  THE  POTOMAC. 


15 


Alleghanies.  Here  we  receive  some  munitions  of  war,  and  are 
ready  for  the  land  of  secession.  We  take  the  train  for  Baltimore, 
and  there  is  a  rumor  that  the  engineer  is  a  rebel,  and  means  to  tip 
us  into  the  ditch.  We  have  an  engineer  too,  and  our  gallant  Sutler, 
Ben  Luce,  mounts  the  engine  and  tells  the  rebel  that  if  he  plays  us 
false  he  will  be  the  first  to  suffer  with  his  life.  No  accidents  happen, 
however,  and  we  arrive  safe  in  the  Monumental  City  on  Sunday 
morning.  We  have  to  be  on  our  guard  now,  for  we  are  in  the 
enemy's  country,  which  was  shown  a  few  days  before  by  the  shed 
ding  of  the  blood  of  Massachusetts'  patriot  sous.  We  get  out  of 
our  box  cars,  take  in  the  situation,  and  draw  up  in  line.  Our  noble 
Colonel,  Pan  McConnell,  gave  the  order  to  prime  our  pieces,  which 
gave  the  roughs  who  gathered  around  to  understand  that  we  were 
not  to  be  trifled  with.  The  order  is  given  to  get  into  platoons,  for 
we  have  a  march  of  about  three  miles  to  the  Washington  depot. 
Our  Colonel  says  :  "  If  a  man  in  my  regiment  is  hurt,  the  streets 
of  Baltimore  will  run  with  blood."  The  order  forward  is  given, 
our  band  strike  up  the  tune  of  Dixie,  and  one  thousand  and  forty 
men  keep  step  to  the  music.  The  mob  on  the  streets  could  tell  by 
the  steady  tread  of  the  soldiers  and  the  watchfulness  of  their  eyes 
that  it  would  be  useless  to  try  the  Sixth  Massachusetts  game  on  us. 
Arrived  safe  at  the  depot,  we  take  the  cars  for  Washington,  where 
we, arrive  after  a  forty  miles  ride.  The  first  object  that  meets  the 
eye  is  the  grand  Capitol  building,  a  worthy  monument  to  this  great 
Nation.  We  take  up  our  line  of  march  to  Chain  Bridge,  distant 
about  eighteen  miles.  The  day  is  fearfully  warm,  and  we  suffer 
greatly  on  our  march,  not  being  used  to  marching  under  a  southern 
sun.  As  we  pass  through  Pennsylvania  Avenue  and  Georgetown, 
we  would  give  anything  for  a  half  hour's  rest  under  the  beautiful 
shade  trees,  but  no,  we  must  keep  on  if  it  kills  us,  and  glad  were 
we  to  halt  at  our  future  camp,  and  not  yet  accustomed  to  the  fatigues 
of  the  soldier's  life,  our  stragglers  are  numerous.  We  throw  our 
selves  down  on  mother  earth,  on  the  banks  of  the  beautiful  and 
historic  Potomac,  to  rest  our  weary  limbs.  Here  Lieutenant  Ryan, 
an  old  soldier,  is  ordered  to  lay  out  a  camp,  which  he  does,  and 
we  call  it,  after  our  Michigan  War  Governor,  Camp  Blair. 


CHAPTER  II. 


FIRST  NIGHT  ON    PICKET — A    SCARE — GRAND    ROUNDS — THE    RELIEF — 
PICKING  CHERRIES — A  DANGEROUS  ANIMAL. 

I  shall  never  forget  my  first  uiglit  on  picket.  A  detail  is  made 
from  each  company,  and  off  we  start  for  the  outposts,  a  few  miles 
from  camp.  There  are  two  or  three  men  on  each  post,  and  I  am 
sure  there  will  be  a  sharp  lookout  this  night,  as  it  is  our  first  night 
on  picket.  One  man  keeps  watch  on  each  post,  which  are  about 
ten  or  fifteen  paces  apart,  while  the  others  lie  down  to  sleep.  All 
is  as  still  as  the  grave.  Nothing  is  heard  but  the  distant  hoot  of 
the  owl  or  the  chirp  of  the  insects  on  the  trees.  What  is  the  sen 
tinel  thinking  of?  Perhaps  of  the  far  off  loved  ones  at  home,  or 
of  his  own  position  in  an  enemy's  country.  Probably  some  hid 
den  rebel  is  not  far  from  him,  and  in  an  instant  his  life  may  be 
taken  by  the  lurking  foe.  How  long  is  this  war  going  to  last,  and 
will  I  live  to  get  home  again?  is  his  reverie,  which  is  cut  short  by 
the  sharp  report  of  a  musket.  He  peers  into  the  darkness,  and 
thinks  that  the  enemy  is  near.  Every  one  is  awakened,  enquiring 
the  cause  of  the  noise,  but  the  mystery  is  solved,  for  a  soldier, 
while  asleep,  turned  over  on  his  side,  kicked  the  hammer  of  his 
piece,  firing  it  off  and  causing  the  scare.  The  soldiers  sleep  on, 
and  dream  of  the  loved  ones  left  behind.  All  is  still  again.  The 
hour  of  midnight  approaches  and  with  it  a  challenge  is  heard  : 
Who  goes  there?  A  voice  answers:  Grand  Hounds.  The 
rounds  advance,  give  the  countersign.  The  Officer  of  the  Day 
gives  strict  orders  to  keep  a  sharp  lookout,  and  passes  on  from 
post  to  post,  leaving  the  lonely  picket  to  keep  his  watch.  One  of 
his  comrades  relieves  him  on  his  post  and  he  lies  down  to  sleep 
and  awakens  in  the  morning  to  hear  the  birds  sing  over  his  head. 
The  relief  conies,  we  start  for  camp,  and  end  our  first  night  on 
picket. 


IN  THE  ARMY  OF  THE  POTOMAC. 


At  this  time  it  was  common  to  make  raids  into  Maryland  to 
pick  cherries  that  grew  in  abundance,  and  such  other  fruit  as  we 
could  get.  There  is  a  field  about  three  miles  from  camp  with 
some  nice  trees,  and  thither  we  would  go  and  eat  our  fill.  One 
day,  while  up  in  a  large  tree  eating  away,  we  heard  a  loud,  rum 
bling  noise,  like  thunder.  Looking  down  we  saw  a  large  bull 
beneath  the  tree,  scraping  the  ground  and  bellowing  fearfully.  It 
was  very  likely  he  was  anxious  for  us  to  come  down  and  pay 
for  the  cherries  we  had  eaten ;  but  no,  we  stay  up  the  tree  and 
wait  for  his  majesty's  departure.  Tired  of  waiting,  he  majesti 
cally  walks  away.  AVe  get  down  from  the  tree  and  leg  it  for  the 
road.  The  bull  gives  chase  and  we  fly  ignominiously,  for  we  would 
rather  be  excused  from  taking  a  horn,  especially  in  that  shape.  I 
don't  think  there  were  any  more  cherries  picked  in  that  field,  by 
any  of  our  crowd  at  least. 


CHAPTER  III. 


GUARD     MOUNTING FOURTH      OF    JULY A    SCENE    IN     HIE     NATIONAL 

CAPITOL GETTING  READY  FOR  OUR  FIRST  CAMPAIGN  AND  BATTLES. 

Soldiers  generally  pride  themselves  upon  appearing  well  on  guard 
mount,  for  it  is  one  of  the  nicest  maneuverings  in  the  service.  A 
detail  from  each  company  is  made  by  the  Adjutant,  and  sent  to  the 
orderlies,  who  select  men  who  have  not  been  on  guard  recently. 
These  form  on  their  company  ground,  the  band  meanwhile  form 
ing  on  the  parade  ground  and  playing  a  lively  tune  as  each  detail 
marches  on  the  ground  in  line,  coming  to  an  open  order.  When 
all  are  on  the  ground  the  band  ceases  playing.  The  Adjutant 
gives  the  order :  Inspection — arms,  at  which  the  ramrods  are 
sprung  and  let  drop  into  the  pieces.  They  are  all  inspected,  during 
which  the  band  plays  some  slow  tune.  The  Adjutant  takes  his 
place  in  front  of  the  guard,  telling  them  to  come  to  a  shoulder 
arms.  The  next  order  is  :  "  present  arms."  He  turns  on  his  heel 
and  salutes  with  his  sword  the  Officer  of  the  Day,  telling  him  the 
guard  is  formed.  Next,  "close  order  march ;"  after  which  the  guard 
wheel  into  platoons  and  march  past  the  Officer  of  the  Day,  coming 
to  a  shoulder  arms.  The  latter  acknowledges  the  salute  by  rais 
ing  his  head  covering,  and  they  pass  on  to  relieve  the  old  guard  at 
the  guard  house. 

The  reliefs  are  told  off  into  first,  second  and  third.  The  first 
relieve  the  sentinels  on  guard,  and  stay  on  the  beat  two  hours  and 
get  off  four,  and  so  on  for  the  next  twenty-four  hours.  After  the 
old  guard  gets  off  he  is  at  liberty  these  times  to  go  where  he 
pleases.  Guard  mount  takes  place  in  camp  every  morning,  at  half 
past  eight. 

Hurrah  for  the  Fourth  of  July.  I  am  going  to  Washington  to 
see  Congress  open,  which  is  called  together  by  our  beloved  Presi- 
ident,  Lincoln,  to  see  what  can  be  done  under  the  present  circuin 


IN  THE  ARMY  OF  THE  POTOMAC.  19 

stances.  Of  course,  nothing  else  but  a  vigorous  prosecution  of  the 
war  to  put  down  treason  and  chastise  those  arrogant  rebels,  who 
dare  to  trail  our  flag  in  the  dust. 

As  I  go  into  the  Senate  Chamber,  I  see  that  each  member  has 
taken  his  seat.  The  President  strikes  the  desk  with  his  gavel, 
the  members  come  to  order  and  proceed  to  business.  It  is 
not  very  interesting  for  me,  however,  and  I  take  a  stroll  through 
the  building  and  enter  the  vast  rotunda.  There  a  sight  meets  my 
eye  that  I  never  shall  forget.  There  are  hundreds  in  the  beauti 
ful  room,  and  as  of  one  mind  they  all  look  on  the  glorious  and 
immortal  Washington,  a  painting  so  life-like  that  one  would  think 
he  was  looking  and  smiling  upon  you.  The  stars  and  stripes  hang 
in  graceful  folds  where  every  one  can  gaze  upon  the  beautiful  flag. 
A  singer  from  New  York  is  fired  with  enthusiasm,  and  commences 
to  sing  the  Star  Spangled  Banner,  and  every  voice  in  that  vast  hall 
joined  in  the  chorus.  Oh,  with  what  pathos  and  enthusiasm 
that  beautiful  song  was  sung  on  that  occasion  none  can  tell  but 
those  who  had  the  good  fortune  to  be  there.  I  make  my  way  to 
other  places  of  interest  in  that  vast  building.  But  it  would  take 
a  week  to  see  all,  so  passing  out  to  the  street,  a  short  walk  on  Penn 
sylvania  avenue  brings  me  to  the  White  House.  A  grand  stand 
is  erected  in  front,  covered  with  a  canopy  of  Stars  and  Stripes.  A 
great  multitude  assemble  around  to  see  and  hear  the  great  men  of 
the  Nation  on  the  fearful  issues  of  the  day.  In  the  midst  of  the 
group  can  be  seen  the  honest  and  homely  face  of  our  good  Presi 
dent  Lincoln.  Around  him  are  the  members  of  his  Cabinet,  Wm. 
H.  Seward,  Edwin  M.  Stanton,  and  Gideon  Wells.  The  most 
prominent  of  them  all  is  the  old  hero  of  Mexico,  General  Scott, 
six  feet  four  inches  high,  and  as  straight  as  a  whip.  I  look  on 
those  men  with  a  feeling  akin  to  awe,  and  listen  to  the  speeches 
that  are  made,  take  a  stroll  through  the  opposite  park,  and  return 
to  camp  well  pleased  with  my  first  Fourth  of  July  in  the  army. 
A  few  days  after,  orders  come  to  be  ready  to  march,  with  three 
days'  rations  and  forty  rounds  of  ammunition.  The  sick  are  all 
sent  to  the  rear.  We  are  now  ready  to  enter  on  our  first  cam 
paign  and  fight  our  first  battles  for  the  Union. 


CHAPTER  IY. 


ON    TO    RICHMOND BIVOUAC SECOND      NIGHT  S    HALT A      SCARE A 

BEAUTIFUL  SIGHT CENTERYILLE BATTLE  OF  BLACKBURN?S  FORD. 

On  the  15th  of  July  we  cross  the  Potomac  on  the  Chain  Bridge, 
and  are  marching  on  the  sacred  soil  of  old  Virginia,  our  first  march 
to  Richmond. 

"We  all  feel  jubilant,  and  each  man  keeps  time  to  the  tune 
of  "John  Brown's  Body,"  and,  as  the  song  goes,  he  is  still  march 
ing  on.  So  are  we,  and  pass  through  some  dilapidated  old  vil 
lages.  We  march  through  Germautown,  which  is  in  flames,  set 
fire  by  some  lawless  fellow  that  will  be  missing  when  the  hour  of 
action  comes.  The  poor  people  run  around  trying  to  save  some 
thing,  but  are  so  bewildered  that  they  don't  know  what  they  are 
doing.  All  we  can  do  is  to  look  on  as  we  pass  at  the  destruction 
and  misery  caused  by  this  fratricidal  war. 

We  come  to  a  place  on  the  Orange  and  Alexandria  Railroad 
called  Vienna,  where  a  train  containing  some  Ohio  troops  was 
fired  upon  by  some  skulking  rebels  as  it  passed,  killing  and  wound 
ing  several.  We  pass  on  a  few  miles  further  and  the  order  comes 
to  bivouac  for  the  night,  which  we  were  glad  to  do,  after  our 
march  of  fifteen  miles.  We  stack  our  arms,  build  our  little  fires, 
cook  our  coffee,  and  take  our  frugal  meal,  which  is  relished  with  a 
good  appetite.  We  spread  our  blankets  on  the  ground,  cover  up, 
sleep  arid  dream  till  morning  dawns,  and  we  are  ready  to  renew 
the  march,  which  we  commenced  at  7  o'clock.  The  band  strike 
up  the  tune  of  Dixie,  and  all  keep  step  with  the  music.  Nothing 
worthy  of  note  happens  on  this  day,  except  to  keep  a  sharp  out 
look  for  the  enemy,  but  none  appear,  and  we  file  into  some 
nice  fields  a  few  miles  from  Centerville  and  camp  for  the  night. 
The  troops  are  all  massed  in  the  fields,  and  it  is  a  beautiful  sight 


IN  THE  ARMY  OF  THE  POTOMAC.  21 

at  night,  especially  at  this  time,  for  it  is  the  largest  number  of 
troops  that  we  have  seen  together  thus  far. 

This  is  the  night  before  our  first  battle,  and  every  one  has  his 
own  thoughts— some  think,  probably,  of  the  loved  ones  far  away, 
and  that  this  night  will  be  their  last.  Oh,  how  would  the  father 
or  mother  take  it  at  home  when  the  sad  news  should  reach  them  of 
the  death  of  their  darling  son,  or  the  poor  wife,  and  his  darling 
children,  who  will  comfort  them  in  their  affliction  ?  But  he  finds 
consolation  that  there  is  One  who  will  not  desert  them  in  the  hour 
of  trial,  and  feels  satisfied  to  leave  all  to  Him,  and  he  lies  down 
to  take  the  much  needed  sleep  and  be  ready  for  the  battle  on  the 
morrow.  Everything  is  hushed  in  sleep,  when  at  the  hour  of  mid 
night,  each  man  is  awakened  to  be  ready  for  an  expected  attack ; 
but  none  comes,  for  the  scare  is  caused  by  some  unruly  mules  that 
try  to  get  away  from  their  fastenings  and  are  making  an  unearthly 
noise. 

On  the  18th  of  July  we  buckle  on  our  cartridge  boxes,  file  out 
of  our  camp,  and  get  on  the  Richmond  road  again.  Shortly  we 
halt  by  the  road  side  for  a  brief  rest,  when  a  regiment  of  cavalry 
dash  past.  To  our  inexperienced  eye,  we  thought  there  was 
enough  of  them  to  walk  through  the  South,  and  that  we  would 
not  have  any  fighting  to  do,  and,  after  all,  have  to  go  home  with 
out  firing  a  shot.  Soon  we  are  cut  short  in  our  thoughts  of  this 
kind,  by  the  sharp  report  of  pop,  pop,  pop,  from  a  few  pieces  of 
musketry,  and  soon  found  out  that  the  cavalry  had  "  struck  ile." 
They  dash  back  faster  than  they  went.  Fall  in  boys,  is  the  order 
of  our  gallant  Colonel  McConnell,  as  he  dashes  up  on  his  beautiful 
charger.  Falling  in,  the  order,  double  quick,  is  given,  and  down 
through  the  streets  of  Centervillc  we  go,  and  cross  Bull  Run  creek 
at  Blackburn's  Ford,  where  we  smell  the  enemy's  powder  for  the 
first  time.  They  open  on  us  from  some  masked  batteries,  but  we 
pass  to  the  right  and  maneuver  in  some  fields  in  their  front.  Our 
skirmishers  are  having  a  lively  time  of  it,  and  once  in  awhile  we 
see  a  poor  fellow  fall  to  rise  no  more  until  the  last  day,  when  the 
trumpet  shall  awaken  them  to  appear  before  their  heavenly  judge. 


22  FOUR  YEARS  CAMPAIGNING 

We  are  in  plain  sight  of  the  rebel  artillery,  which  opens  on  us 
with  shot  and  shell.  There  are  some  nice  blackberries  near  by,  and 
we  cannot  resist  the  temptation,  and  so  fall  too  and  eat  as  though 
nothing  was  happening.  The  Second  Michigan,  Twelfth  New  York 
and  First  Massachusetts,  with  our  regiment,  are  brigaded  together 
under  Col.  Bichardson,  an  old  hero  of  the  Mexican  war.  He  rides 
around  and  seems  to  be  everywhere  at  once,  and  all  feel  confident 
when  we  see  the  brave  hero,  "  Fighting  Dick."  We  get  behind  a 
battery  to  support  it,  and  lie  down  to  watch  the  rebel  shells  burst 
in  the  woods  beyond.  Nothing  is  accomplished  by  this  battle,  but 
to  find  out  the  position  of  the  enemy.  Our  brigade  loose  between 
two  and  three  hundred  in  killed  and  wounded  in  this  day's  battle. 
It  is  evident  the  fighting  is  over,  for  we  have  not  enough  troops  to 
dislodge  the  enemy,  who  are  posted  behind  some  formidable  works, 
and  we  wait  where  we  are  for  reinforcements  to  renew  the  attack. 
Thus  ends  our  first  day's  fight,  the  battle  of  Blackburn's  Ford. 


CHAPTER  V. 


GETTING  REINFORCEMENTS OLD  BUMFUZZLE BATTLE  OF   BULL  RUN 

A  DISASTROUS  DEFEAT THE  RETREAT — A  BLUE    MONDAY. 

Saturday  morning,  and  all  through  the  preceding  Friday,  we 
receive  reinforcements.  As  the  troops  pass  we  cheer  them,  and 
everyone  is  confident  of  a  successful  battle  when  it  is  fought.  It 
is  plain  that  the  heaviest  fighting  will  be  on  our  right,  and  if  we 
are  left  where  we  are  we  shall  not  have  much  of  it  to  do. 

I  will  not  forget  old  Bumfuzzle,  an  old  devil  that  poisoned  a 
well  we  used  to  get  water  from  at  Camp  Blair.  We  brought  him 
along,  and  many  of  us  believed  it  would  have  served  him  right  to 
shoot  him — but  the  old  fellow  stole  away  from  us  in  the  excite 
ment  of  the  battle,  and,  it  is  said,  gave  important  information  to 
the  enemy  concerning  our  forces  and  different  positions  held  by 
our  troops. 

All  is  ready  now,  and  Saturday  night  is  the  night  before  the 
great  battle.  We  sit  around  and  smoke  our  pipes.  Not  a  shot  is 
fired  by  either  party,  and  all  is  still ;  but  it  is  the  ominous  still 
ness  before  a  great  struggle,  and  each  has  his  own  peculiar  thoughts. 
What  are  the  loved  ones  at  home  thinking  of?  Probably  every 
one  is  in  a  fever  of  excitement,  thinking  of  the  loved  ones  in 
danger,  and  many  a  prayer  goes  up  to  the  throne  of  Grace  to  spare 
their  friends,  but,  alas,  the  fortunes  of  war  require  some  sacrifice, 
and  many  a  poor  soldier  who  lives  to-night  will  never  see  another 
Sunday  morning  dawn.  On  both  friend  and  foe  the  sun  rises  above 
the  eastern  forest  and  pours  its  beautfiul  warm  rays  on  all  around. 
The  ball  is  opened  away  to  the  right  by  the  skirmishers,  as  they 
advance  and  drive  the  rebel  pickets,  followed  closely  by  our  men 
in  solid  masses,  on  the  charge.  They  are  met  by  the  enemy,  and 
a  hand  to  hand  fight  takes  place,  when  our  men  push  them  inside 
their  works.  The  rebel  artillery  opens  on  the  advancing  columns 


24  FOUR  YEARS  CAMPAIGNING 

and  throw  their  deadly  missels  into  their  ranks.  They  falter,  and 
cannot  go  any  further,  when  the  rebel  infantry  reforming,  take  cour 
age,  advance  over  their  works,  and  drive  our  men  back.  Some 
new  men  relieve  those  who  have  been  fighting,  and  going  in  with 
a  cheer,  drive  the  rebels  back.  For  a  long  time  neither  side  has 
much  advantage,  but  we  can  tell  by  the  direction  of  the  roar  of 
artillery  that  the  rebel  infantry  are  being  driven  inside  their  works 
again.  Hark !  we  hear  a  yell  as  if  all  the  fiends  of  bedlam  were 
let  loose,  and  the  enemy  drive  our  men  before  them,  for  they  are 
reinforced  by  the  famous  Black  Horse  Cavalry,  and  nothing,  it 
seems,  can  stop  their  terrible  onslaught.  Hurrah,  hurrah,  is  heard 
along  the  lines,  for  it  is  the  gallant  Sixty-Ninth  New  York,  a  reg 
iment  composed  of  the  stalwart  sons  of  Erin,  led  by  the  brave  Cor 
coran.  They  advance  with  a  cheer,  and  meet  the  flower  of  the 
South.  The  chivalry  try  to  ride  over  the  mudsills,  but  are  met 
by  the  bayonet,  and  thrust  after  thrust  is  made  by  the  sturdy  arms 
of  the  Celt,  and  many  a  horseman  is  left  dangling  from  his  horse's 
stirrups.  Forward — charge,  is  the  order  given  by  their  noble 
Colonel,  and  the  Black  Horse  Cavalry  are  no  more,  as  but  few  get 
back  to  tell  the  tale  how  they  were  cut  to  pieces.  Surely,  such 
men  are  worthy  of  all  praise,  and  their  name  will  be  handed  down 
by  all  good  Americans  as  true  defenders  of  this  glorious  county. 
This  charge  caused  a  lull  in  the  battle.  A  locomotive  whistle  is  heard 
from  Manassas,  and  it  is  evident  that  Beauregard's  army  is  being 
reinforced.  Now  we  must  not  give  them  time  to  get  to  the  bat 
tle  ground  before  the  rebel  army  is  demolished,  and  accordingly 
the  battle  is  renewed  with  more  vigor  than  before.  The  roar  of 
artillery  and  the  rattle  of  musketry  is  almost  deafening.  Our 
men  go  forward  once  more  on  the  charge,  and  drive  the  rebels 
before  them,  but  are  met  by  the  fresh  troops  of  Johnson's  army 
and  are  forced  back  against  superior  numbers.  Oh,  that  we  could 
get  reinforcements  too,  but,  alas,  for  some  one's  neglect  to  keep 
Johnson  from  uniting  his  men  with  Beauregard's.  Our  men  are 
hurled  back  in  utter  confusion.  The  excitement  is  taken  up  by  the 
citizens  who  went  from  Washington  to  witness  the  battle.  They 


IN  THE  ARMY  OF  THE  POTOMAC.  25 

fly,  and  never  pull  up  until  they  are  safely  inside  the  Capitol.  The 
teamsters  cut  the  traces  of  their  horses  and  mules,  leaving  hund 
reds  of  wagons  behind  to  block  up  the  roads.  The  artillery  cannot 
get  through,  and  have  to  abandon  their  guns  and  fly.  All  is  in  one 
utter  mass  of  confusion.  The  enemy  advance  with  their  artillery 
and  fire  into  the  rear  of  the  retreating  columns,  all  fly  in  dis 
may.  Of  course  we  have  to  get  back  now,  and  we  retire  in  good 
order,  and  camp  on  Centerville  heights,  where  we  wait  until  the 
last  man  has  passed,  which  is  about  3  o'clock  Monday  morning. 
It  is  left  for  our  regiment  to  cover  the  retreat.  We  file  into  the 
road  and  march  in  platoons,  taking  up  all  the  road ;  fix  our  bayo 
nets  so  as  to  be  ready  to  resist  the  rebel  cavalry,  should  they  fol 
low  up  the  retreating  army.  But  they  do  not  pursue,  and  proba 
bly  are  as  badly  whipped  as  we. 

Monday,  and  indeed  it  is  a  blue  one,  and  to  add  to  our  miserable 
feelings  it  commenced  to  rain  about  5  o'clock.  It  pours  down  in 
torrents  and  all  are  wet  to  the  skin.  We  continue  our  march, 
never  halting  till  we  pull  up  in  front  of  Washington,  after  march 
ing  about  thirty  miles  in  the  rain,  slush  and  mud.  Oh,  how  tired 
we  are,  as  a  few  of  us  make  our  way  to  the  Long  Bridge,  thinking 
to  cross  over  to  Washington  and  get  something  good  to  eat,  but 
there  is  a  sentinel  on  the  bridge  with  orders  to  let  no  one  pass  but 
officers.  Oh,  yes,  the  officers  could  pass  and  bask  in  the  sunshine 
of  luxury,  but  the  poor  soldier  could  lie  down  by  the  roadside  and 
die  from  want.  Making  our  way  back  to  an  old  barn,  we  find 
every  place  in  the  hay  taken  up  with  the  poor,  tired  soldier,  and  it 
is  difficult  to  find  a  place  to  crawl  into.  At  last  a  comrade  calls 
out.  u  here  is  a  place."  We  go  to  the  offered  shelter,  make  a  nest 
in  the  hay,  and  soon  forget  our  disastrous  battle  and  ignominious 
flight  from  Bull  Hun  by  being  clasped  in  the  arms  of  good  old 
morpheus. 


CHAPTER  YJ. 


A    LONG    DAY VISIT    FROM  SENATOR    CHANDLER GETTING    THE    REGI 
MENTS  TOGETHER CAMP  AT  ARLINGTON CAMP  HUNTER 

DETAILED     ON     SPECIAL     DUTY. 

When  I  awoke  from  my  refreshing  sleep,  I  heard  the  word  bread 
on  the  outside  of  the  barn.  The  sun  was  shining  through  the 
cracks,  and  I  thought,  of  course,  that  it  was  morning,  I  look 
at  my  watch  to  find  that  it  is  5  o'clock,  but  whether  in  the  morn 
ing  or  afternoon  I  do  not  know.  On  getting  out  I  find  that  the 
sun  is  pointing  away  to  the  west,  and  it  is  Monday  still.  Going  to 
a  wagon  from  Washington,  I  buy  some  bread  and  cheese,  return  to 
my  nest  in  the  hay,  share  with  my  neighbors,  cover  up  again,  and 
sleep  soundly  till  morning.  We  all  crawl  out  of  our  steaming 
nests  and  get  out  in  the  morning  sun,  feeling  as  fresh  as  a  daisy. 
We  build  some  fires,  cook  our  favorite  coffee,  and  feel  happy  once 
more. 

Senator  Chandler  visits  us,  makes  us  a  neat  little  speech,  and 
assures  us  that  the  women  in  Michigan  will  not  get  married  till  we 
get  home.  But  we  shall  see  how  near  a  prophet  he  is. 

There  is  a  great  time  getting  the  different  regiments  together 
and  placed  in  position.  Our  brigade  strike  off  for  Arlington 
Heights  and  go  into  camp,  where  the  gallant  Thirty-Seventh  New 
York,  an  Irish  regiment,  join  us.  We  have  now  the  Twelfth  and 
Thirty-Seventh  New  York,  First  Massachusetts,  Second  and  Third 
Michigan  brigaded  together  under  command  of  General  I.  B. 
Richardson.  We  commence  to  build  some  forts,  and  are  kept  busy 
one  way  and  another.  Soon  we  move  to  Hunter's  Place,  midway 
between  Washington  and  Alexandria,  where  we  have  a  nice  camp 
on  the  banks  of  the  Potomac. 

A  detail  is  made  from  our  regiment  to  guard  the  tools  that  are 
used  for  building  forts  and  other  duty.  There  are  twenty  of  us 


IN  THE  ARMY  OF  THE  POTOMAC.  27 

on  the  detail,  commanded  by  Lieutenant  Bogardus,  and  we  proceed 
up  the  bluffs  overlooking  the  valley  beneath.  Oh,  what  a  lovely 
camping  ground  !  I  shall  never  forget  my  lonely  beat  on  guard  in 
this  camp.  A  panorama  stretches  out  before  me  that  is  difficult 
to  describe.  Down  in  the  valley  are  myriads  of  tents  shining  in 
the  sun ;  the  lazy  four-mule  teams,  as  they  pull  their  covered 
wagons  along  the  different  roads  ;  the  beautiful  Potomac,  as  it 
winds  its  way  to  the  sea;  the  Long  Bridge  leading  across  the  river 
connecting  the  sacred  soil  with  Washington,  whose  beautiful  Gov 
ernment  buildings  increase  the  grandeur ;  and  the  unfinished  mon 
ument  to  the  Father  of  his  Country,  are  all  visible  at  one  view. 
The  fortifications  around  Washington  are  growing  up  like  mush 
rooms,  and  now  the  Capitol  is  considered  safe.  We  have  built 
three  or  four  forts  in  a  short  time,  Fort  Scott,  Fort  Richardson, 
and  some  smaller  redoubts  and  breastworks.  Our  work  is  done 
here  now,  and  we  have  to  move  to  some  other  locality. 


CHAPTER  VIT. 


MC  CLELLAN  TAKES  COMMAND GRAND  REVIEW CAMP  LYON ARRIVAL 

OF  THE  FIFTH   MICHIGAN ALEXANDRIA. 

Who  is  to  take  command  of  the  army  ?  is  asked  by  President 
Lincoln  of  the  old  hero,  General  Scott,  for  it  is  evident  that  the 
Commander-in-Chief  is  too  old  now  for  the  great  work  before  him. 
The  hero  of  Mexico  did  know  one  man  he  thought  he  could  trust 
his  army  to,  and  that  man  was  General  George  B.  McClellan,  a 
young  man  who  had  proved  himself  a  brave  and  cool  officer  under 
him  in  Mexico.  General  McClellan  is  in  command  now.  He  is 
busy  organizing  the  army;  and  it  is  given  out  that  he  is  going  to 
have  a  grand  review,  and  every  one  is  getting  ready  for  the  first  of 
the  kind  in  the  army.  We  are  all  ready,  and  each  regiment  files 
out  of  its  camp,  headed  by  a  band  of  music,  for  Munson's  Hill, 
there  to  be  reviewed  by  our  gallant  Commander,  General  McClellan. 
The  different  corps,  divisions  and  brigades  take  up  their  position 
in  line,  and  we  hear  great  cheering  to  our  right.  It  sounds  nearer 
and  nearer,  when  our  band  strike  up  the  beautiful  tune,  "  Hail  to 
the  Chief."  Our  gallant  Little  Mac.  rides  past  and  is  cheered  by 
General  Richardson's  brigade.  He  passes  along  the  lines,  followed 
by  his  long  train  of  staff  officers,  and  looks  as  proud  as  a  king; 
and  no  wonder,  for  the  whole  vast  army  that  covers  the  fields 
around  him  is  of  his  own  making,  numbering  75,000  men.  He 
halts  at  a  front  in  the  field,  the  whole  army  break  into  company 
fronts  and  pass  in  review  before  their  noble  Chief,  the  President, 
Cabinet,  Foreign  Ministers,  and  about  30,000  citizens  from  all 
parts  of  the  United  States.  Truly  that  was  a  sight  that  none  will 
ever  forget  who  had  the  good  fortune  to  be  there.  We  all  go  home 
the  shortest  way  we  can  after  passing  in  review,  each  one  feeling 
proud  of  his  Chief. 

We  go  now  to  Camp  Lyon,  in  front  and  to  the  left  of  Alexan 
dria,  where  we  build  more  forts,  one  of  which  is  named  after  the 


IN  THE  ARMY  OF  THE  POTOMAC.  29 

hero  of  Wilson's  Creek,  General  Lyon.  Here  our  brigade  receives 
an  additional  regiment,  the  Fifth  Michigan,  one  of  the  best  that 
ever  carried  and  protected  a  flag,  commanded  by  a  big  old  lawyer 
from  Detroit,  Colonel  Terry.  But  he  was  too  corpulent,  and  the 
gallant  Fifth  soon  shipped  him  for  a  more  active  Colonel,  for  he 
was  not  fast  enough  for  that  regiment. 

All  are  busy  now  and  have  plenty  of  work.  When  not  on  duty 
we  visit  the  Secesh  hole,  Alexandria,  where  the  brave  Ellsworth 
met  his  death,  by  the  rebel  landlord  of  the  Marshall  House,  while 
in  the  act  of  tearing  down  the  rebel  rag.  The  landlord,  Jackson, 
met  him  on  the  stairway,  underneath  the  hole  that  led  up  to  the 
top  of  the  house,  and  shot  him  dead  with  a  rifle.  I  have  stood 
often  on  the  spot  where  the  deed  was  committed,  but  the  murderer 
did  not  live  long  after  he  committed  the  act,  for  one  of  Ellsworth's 
men  was  near  by,  and  avenged  the  death  of  his  commander  by  put 
ting  his  bayonet  through  his  body;  his  eyes  roll  in  his  head;  the 
soldier  pulled  the  bayonet  out,  and  Jackson  fell  down  stairs  a 
corpse. 

Alexandria  is  a  quaint  old  town,  and  one  of  the  bitterest  in  the 
country  against  the  soldiers  of  Uncle  Sam,  but  the  people  have  to 
keep  quiet,  for  it  does  them  no  good  to  show  their  hatred  of  us. 


CHAPTER  VIII. 

FARTHER    TO    THE    FRONT BUILDING    WINTER    QUARTERS — 

CAMP  MICHIGAN PICKET  LINE POHICK 

CHURCH MT.    VERNON. 

We  have  got  through  with  fort  building  around  the 
defences  of  Washington,  and  move  out  three  or  four  miles 
farther  to  the  front,  and  build  winter  quarters,  as  the  cold 
weather  is  fast  approaching.  We  go  to  work,  and  in  a 
short  time  have  comfortable  quarters,  and  all  are  ready  for 
the  wintry  blasts,  naming  our  camp  after  our  own  State, 
Camp  Michigan.  Our  picket  line  is  out  about  twelve  miles, 
and  we  generally  stay  out  forty-eight  hours.  Our 
line  was  along  by  the  famous  Pohick  Church,  an  old  brick 
structure  that  the  great  Washington  and  family  used  to 
attend,  but  it  has  seen  its  best  days,  and  is  now  used  for 
shelter  by  man  and  beast.  There  is  something  about  the 
venerable  old  building  that  makes  one  think  of  the  olden 
time,  when  it  was  in  its  glory.  I  have  sat  in  the  same  pew 
that  he  was  wont  to  sit  in,  listening  to  the  word  of  God  as 
expounded  by  the  good  old  minister.  Along  side  the 
church  is  an  old  graveyard.  The  tombstones  indicate  from 
the  names  and  dates  thereon,  that  the  dead  were  buried 
there  nearly  two  hundred  years  ago.  What  wonder  that 
the  place  seems  lonely  and  venerable?  We  have  always 
kept  the  place  unharmed,  with  feelings  of  veneration. 

While  coming  off  picket,  a  few  of  us  resolved  to  visit 
Mount  Vernon.  the  resting  place  of  George  and  Martha 
Washington.  Arriving  outside  the  enclosure,  we  there 
leave  our  guns,  as  no  soldier  is  allowed  to  carry  arms  inside 


IN  THE  ARMY  OF  THE  POTOMAC.  31 


the  sacred  grounds.  We  are  met  by  an  aged  negro,  who 
claims  to  have  had  Washington  for  his  master,  and  he  talks 
with  tears  in  his  eyes  about  his  good  "  ole  massa."  We 
stand  before  the  stately  old  mansion  and  think  how  the 
great  man  himself  had  often  stood  on  the  same  spot. 
Making  our  way  into  the  hall  of  the  building,  we  register 
our  name,  put  our  mite  into  the  box  close  by,  to  help  keep 
the  grounds  in  repair,  and  pass  into  a  large  room  on  the 
ground  floor,  where  there  are  to  be  seen  some  relics  of  the 
past.  In  the  corner  is  an  old-fashioned  musical  instrument, 
an  old  knapsack  of  revolutionary  times;  a  very  heavy  affair 
and  looks  a  good  deal  different  from  .our  own  in  make, 
shape  and  weight.  Ascending  the  stairs  and  entering  the 
very  room  in  which  the  great  man  breathed  his  last,  we 
observe  an  old-fashioned  bedstead,  on  which,  it  is  said,  he 
died.  After  going  out  on  the  verandah  and  looking  off  on 
the  broad  Potomac,  we  retrace  our  steps.  Thence  passing 
to  the  rear,  we  stand  beneath  the  beautiful  magnolia  that 
was  planted  there  by  the  great  man  himself.  Taking  a  leaf 
off  its  branches,  we  next  make  our  way  to  the  once  beauti 
ful  garden  and  hothouses.  The  gardener  gives  us  a  beau 
tiful  bouquet,  which  we  send  home  as  a  reminiscence  to  our 
friends  of  our  visit  to  this  great  place.  Next  we  visit  the 
old  tomb  of  Washington.  Near  by  is  an  ever  running 
spring  of  ice  cold  water.  After  taking  a  drink  of  the  cool 
ing  liquid,  we  proceed  to  the  present  tomb  of  the  sacred 
dead.  I  will  not  undertake  to  describe  my  feelings  as  I 
gaze  through  the  iron  bars  at  the  two  spotless  marble 
sarcophagi  that  encases  the  remains  of  George  and  Martha 
Washington,  true  in  life  and  sleeping  side  by  side  in  death. 
Oh,  how  I  linger  and  think  that  if  the  founder  of  his 
country  were  to  wake  from  his  sixty  years  sleep,  and  see 


32  FOUR  YEARS  CAMPAIGNING 

his  very  own  countrymen  trying  to  rend  the  Union  asun 
der,  what  would  he  say.  I  linger  long  around  the  spot 
and  feel  loth  to  leave;  but  the  sun  is  sinking  fast  below 
the  western  hills,  and  we  must  get  back  to  camp.  After 
taking  one  more  lingering  look  through  the  bars,  I  leave 
the  lonely  and  silent  spot  to  the  illustrious  dead,  and  return 
to  camp  by  the  nearest  route,  well  pleased  with  my  first 
visit  to  Mount  Yernon,  to  which  I  was  wont  to  repair  at 
every  opportunity,  as  I  never  tired  of  the  beautiful  place. 


CHAPTER  IX. 


WINTER  IN  CAMP RECONNOISANCE FIGHTING  DICK — DRESS 

PARADE — VISITORS — GOOD  TIMES. 

Winter  life  in  camp  is  very  weary,  as  it  is  but  one  rou 
tine  over  and  over  again — reveille  in  the  morning,  breakfast 
call,  sick  call,  guard  mount  call,  drill  call,  dinner  call, 
which  is  the  best  of  all  the  calls;  the  batallion,  or  brigade 
drill  call,  which  is  not  liked  very  well;  dress  parade  call, 
supper  call,  roll  call  and  taps,  which  mean  lights  out  and 
cover  up  in  blankets.  All  this  is  gone  through  day  after 
day,  and  after  a  time  becomes  tedious,  leaving  out  the  eat 
ing  calls,  which  are  always  well  appreciated.  But  we  are 
to  have  something  by  way  of  a  change,  and  the  order 
comes  to  be  ready  to  march  on  a  reconnoisance  in  force,  to 
feel  of  the  enemy  and  try  to  find  out  where  he  is  all  win 
ter.  Accordingly  on  Christmas  we  take  up  our  line  of 
march,  pass  through  the  picket  lines,,  and  halt  in  front  of 
the  old  church,  on  the  crest  of  a  hill  where  we  have  a  beau 
tiful  view  of  the  country  for  miles  around.  Our  com 
mander,  General  Heintzelman,  takes  a  ride  out  on  the  crest 
of  the  hill,  peers  through  his  field  glass,  but  no  rebel  is  in 
sight.  So,  of  course,  nothing  is  left  but  to  get  back  to 
camp,  which  is  done  in  straggling  order,  all  hungry,  sore, 
and  tired,  and  hoping  that  that  will  be  our  last  reconnois 
ance,  as  well  as  the  first.  John  Dibble  lost  an  arm  in  this 
campaign  from  an  accidental  shot  fired  by  one  of  our  own 
men . 

We  all  claim  that  our  "  Fighting  Dick"  is  the  plainest 
general  in  the  army,  as  well  as  one  of  the  best.  A  stranger, 


34  FOUR  YEARS  CAMPAIGNING 

to  Bee  him  in  camp,  would  think  he  was  a  hostler  for  some 
officer,  as  he  never  cared  much  about  his  dress,  which  con 
sists  of  a  jacket,  an  old  straw  hat,  and  trowsers,  in  the  side 
pockets  of  which  his  hands  are  generally  thrust.     This  was 
his  every-day  attire,  without  any  insignia  of  rank  about 
him;  but,  with  all  these  rough  outlines,  we  all  know  he  has 
a  head  and  a  heart.     Every  one  loved  good  natured  and 
plain  old  f{  Fighting  Dick/'7     One  morning,  while  walking 
along  the  road,  the  General  was  accosted  by  a  sprig  of  a 
Lieutenant,  who  looked  as  though  he  was  fresh  from  a  band 
box,  saying:     "  Hello,  old  fellow,  can  you  tell  me  where 
General  Kichardson's  headquarters   are?"     The    General 
looked  at  him  with  his  peculiar  grin,  and  told  him  that  he 
could,  pointing  out  the  direction  to  them.     He  then  strolled 
on  leisurely  toward  his  log  hut  on  the  hill,  and  found  the 
dandy  saying  all  kinds  of  things,  for  he  was  mad  that  no 
one  waited  on  him.     When  he  saw  the  General  approach 
ing,  he  told  him  to  hurry  up  and  hold  his  horse  while  he 
went  in  to  deliver  the  dispatches  he  had  for  the  General. 
The  good  natured  General  took  the  horse,  tied  him  to  a 
stake,  went  in  by  another  door,  and  stood  before  the  cox 
comb  Lieutenant  with  his  stars  on  his  shoulders.     "Now," 
said  he,  "  what  do  you  want  ?"     The  dandy  would  gladly 
have  crawled  through  a  knot-hole  just  then,  but  he  had  to 
face  the  music,  and  handed  the  dispatches  to  his  late  groom 
with   trembling   hands.     He  was  doubtless  relieved  of  a 
heavy  load  when  the  good  natured  General  told  him  "that 
will  do,"  and  the  sprig  of  a  shoulder-strap   was  doubtless 
taught  to  find  out  whom  he  talked  to  before  asking  them 
to  hold  his  horse. 

The  dress  parade  in  the  evening  is  never  forgotten   in 
camp,  not  even  Sundays  excepted,  for  it  is  one  of  the  fixed 


IN  THE  ARMY  OF  THE  POTOMAC. 


institutions  of  camp  life.  Each  company  is  formed  on  its 
ground  by  the  orderly  sergeant.  The  tallest  men  take  the 
right  of  the  company,  and  so  on  down,  the  shortest  man 
on  the  left.  The  men  then  count  off  into  ones  and  twos, 
so  that  each  man  knows  his  place,  when  the  order  is  given 
to  right  face  and  march  by  the  flank.  The  band  strikes  up 
a  lively  tune,  as  on  guard-mount,  and  each  company  is 
marched  out  in  full  dress  by  the  company  commander,  and 
gttts  into  line  with  the  company  before  them.  For  instance, 
Company  A  form  on  the  right,  then  Company  B  on  their 
left,  and  so  on  down,  until  all  are  formed.  The  baud  stops 
playing;  the  adjutant  orders  the  batallion  to  present  arms, 
and  each  gun  comes  perpendicular  before  the  body.  He 
turns  and  salutes  the  commanding  officer,  telling  him  the 
parade  is  formed.  The  Colonel  directs  him  to  march  to 
his  post,  behind  himself,  when  the  manual  of  arms  is  gone 
through  with;  and  when  he  is  satisfied,  he  says:  "Parade 
is  dismissed."  The  adjutant  takes  his  place  as  before,  and 
tells  the  orderlies  to  report  by  calling  them  to  the  center  of 
the  regiment.  Company  A  orderly  gives  his  report,  all 
present  or  accounted  for,  and  so  on  with  all  the  order-- 
lies.  They  are  then  ordered  to  an  outward  face,  and  get  to 
their  posts.  The  orders  for  the  regiment,  if  any,  are  read; 
then  the  officers  of  the  line  march  from  their  respective 
companies  to  the  center  of  the  regiment,  come  to  a  front, 
and  all  forward  in  line,  keeping  step  to  the  music,  halting 
within  a  few  paces  of  the  Colonel  or  commanding  officer  of 
the  regiment,  and  salute  him  in  the  regular  way.  He  then 
gives  any  instructions  that  he  has,  and  dismisses  them. 
The  companies  are  marched  back  to  their  company  ground, 
and  there  break  ranks. 

We  are  visited  in  our  camp  by  people  who  come  to  see 


36  FOUR  YEARS  CAMPAIGNING 

their  friends  from  the  north,  and  we  have  fine  times.  We 
never  had  a  camp  in  which  we  enjoyed  ourselves  better  than 
at  camp  Michigan.  We  have  our  moonlight  dances  and 
walks,  debating  schools,  singing,  music,  visiting  Alexan 
dria  and  Washington,  and  occasional  visits  to  that  quiet 
retreat — Mount  Vernon.  Nothing  but  enjoyment  in  this 
camp;  received  our  mails  regular,  and  daily  papers,  plenty 
to  eat  and  drink  and  wear — for  at  this  time  we  were  throw 
ing  off  the  dirty,  shoddy  suit  of  gray,  furnished  us  by  a 
shoddy  contractor  at  Grand  Eapids,  who  made  a  fortune 
out  of  the  speculation. 


CHAPTER  X. 


GOOD-BYE  CAMP  MICHIGAN — FORT    LYON   AGAIN — RAIN    AND 
MUD — ABOARD    OF    TRANSPORTS — ARRIVAL    AT    FOR 
TRESS    MONROE — THE   MONITOR HAMPTON 

VILLAGE — THE  BIVOUAC. 

The  winter  now  is  pretty  well  advanced,  and  signs  of 
spring  commence  as  the  trees  begin  to  show  a  thin  coating 
of  green .  Of  course,  a  move  will  soon  be  made,  and  accord 
ingly  an  order  comes  to  be  ready  to  march.  All  our  sur 
plus  baggage  is  packed  up  and  sent  to  the  rear,  also  the 
sick.  We  take  a  farewell  look  at  our  late  pleasant  camp, 
get  on  the  road,  and  are  soon  back  on  our  old  camping 
ground,  at  Fort  Lyon.  It  commences  to  rain  in  torrents, 
and  we  pitch  our  shelter  tents  in  the  mud.  Oh,  what  a 
miserable  time  we  are  having.  It  seems  now  that  we  are 
paying  dearly  for  our  comfortable  times  in  Camp  Michigan. 
The  creeks  are  all  swollen,  and  the  bridge  that  crosses  the 
bayou,  leading  to  Alexandria,  is  inundated.  The  wind 
blows  fearfully,  dashing  the  pelting  rain  in  through  our  lit 
tle  tents,  and  it  seems  as  though  no  human  being  could 
stand  such  hardships,  but  we  have  to  grin  and  bear  it.  In 
a  few  days  the  storm  ceases,  and  wrapping  up  our  tents 
and  blankets,  we  file  into  Alexandria  to  take  transports. 
While  waiting  for  our  turn  to  get  aboard,  I  take  a  stroll 
down  to  the  dock  and  see  a  black  looking  craft — a  govern 
ment  vessel.  On  the  lower  deck  sat  our  great  President, 
on  a  board,  whittling  away  with  his  knife.  Around  him 
walked  the  Secretary  of  War,  Edwin  M.  Stanton,  and  our 
almost  idolized  Little  Mac.,  Admiral  Dahlgreen  and  some 


38  FOUR  YEARS  CAMPAIGNING 

other  great  men.  It  was  evident  that  they  were  talking 
and  laying  out  plans  for  our  coming  campaign.  Looking 
around,  I  see  my  regiment  going  down  with  their  accoutre 
ments.  I  run  to  get  my  own  and  leave  these  men  to  their 
plans.  Getting  aboard,  we  steam  out  into  the  middle  of 
the  stream  and  there  await  the  embarkation  of  the  other 
troops.  At  last  all  are  embarked,  the  signal  from  the  flag 
ship  is  given,  and  the  heavily  laden  transports  with  the 
grand  Army  of  the  Potomac,  steam  down  the  majestic 
river  amid  the  firing  of  salutes  from  the  navy  yard  and  the 
playing  of  scores  of  bands.  Passing  Fort  Washington,  a 
salute  is  fired  in  our  honor,  and  soon  we  are  opposite  the 
silent  shades  of  Mount  Vernon,  with  its  honored  dead. 
Proceeding  on  by  Aquia  Creek;  where  the  rebels  had  works 
all  winter  firing  on  the  shipping  that  passed,  we  steam  into 
Chesapeake  Bay  and  next  morning  arrive  safely  in  Fortress 
Monroe.  Arising  from  my  couch  on  the  upper  deck,  feel 
ing  sore  about  the  hips,  I  hear  laughter  on  the  other  side 
of  the  boat,  and  passing  thither,  learn  the  cause  of 
it,  as  1  do  not  feel  much  that  way,  some  one  points 
out  to  me  an  object  floating  around  in  the  water.  It  looks 
like  the  back  of  a  whale  just  floating  under  the  water,  with 
a  large  round  box  on  its  back,  very  much  resembling  a 
huge  cheese  box.  A  man  with  a  glass  walks  up  and  down 
and  around  the  box,  looking  very  anxiously  up  Hampton 
Roads  toward  Norfolk,  for  some  purpose  or  other.  At  last 
we  solve  the  mysterious  looking  animal,  and  pronounce  it 
to  be  none  other  than  the  Mistress  of  the  Seas — the  little 
Monitor,  which  is  waiting  for  the  much  talked  of  Merrimac 
to  come  out  and  show  herself  again,  but  she  never  came, 
as  one  touch  of  Uncle  Sam's  pet  was  enough  for  her,  and 
prefers  to  remain  in  Norfolk  Navy  Yard. 


IN  THE  ARMY  OF  THE  POTOMAC.  39 


About  the  first  of  April  we  leave  our  floating  camps  and 
get  on  the  sacred  soil  once  more  at  Fortress  Monroe.  Pass 
ing  by  the  largest  fort  in  the  country,  we  march  by  some 
contraband  negroes  that  are  encamped  around,  and  pass 
through  the  once  beautiful  village  of  Hampton,  now  noth 
ing  but  a  mass  of  ruins,  caused  by  the  rebels  themselves, 
who  burnt  the  place  on  leaving  it,  thus  cutting  off  their 
own  noses  to  spite  their  faces.  A  short  distance  beyond  we 
bivouac  for  a  few  days  to  get  ready  for  our  campaigns  on 
the  Peninsula. 


CHAPTER  XL 


ON  TO  BICHMOND SIEGE    OF    YORKTOWX BUILDING  FORTS 

AND  REDOUBTS — PICKETING — ARTILLERY  DUEL — A  FOOT 
LESS  PAGE OUR  PHOTOGRAPHER A  BIG  SHELL— BAL 
LOONS — EVACUATION  OF  YORKTOWN. 

About  the  7th  of  April  we  commenced  our  march  on  the 
road  to  Richmond,  via  Yorktown  and  Williamsburg.  We 
pass  by  Big  Bethel,  where  Ben  Butler  tried  to  make  a 
breach  through  to  Richmond,  for  a  few  spoons,  but  failed. 
Soon  we  are  before  Yorktown.  Since  it  would  cost  a  great 
sacrifice  of  life  to  storm  the  works,  we  settle  down  to  dig 
the  rebels  out.  In  a  short  time  breast- works  are  thrown 
up,  and  large  forts,  filled  with  cannon,  spring  up  as  if  by 
magic.  As  we  picket  but  a  short  distance  from  the  rebels, 
frequent  skirmishing  occurs.  In  an  army  of  this  size,  and 
under  fire  nearly  all  the  time,  some  one  must  necessarily 
get  killed  or  wounded  every  day.  One  morning,  while  on 
picket,  a  battery  pulls  up  on  the  line  and  opens  out  from 
the  same  post  I  am  on.  They  fire  on  some  rebels  who  are 
in  plain  sight,  building  forts.  The  way  they  get  down  and 
hug  mother  earth  is  astonishing  to  us,  for  not  one  is  seen  in 
a  moment.  After  awhile  the  laugh  is  turned  on  ourselves, 
for  they  open  on  us  with  their  great  guns,  and  we  rather 
get  down  too.  An  artillery  duel  commences  and  lasts 
nearly  an  hour,  when  we  hear  a  shout  to  the  left  and  front 
of  our  post.  Pretty  soon  a  man  is  borne  to  the  rear,  and 
we  find  that  Fernando  Page,  of  Co.  K,  has  both  feet  shot 
off  by  a  premature  discharge  of  one  of  our  own  guns.  As 
he  passes  our  post  we  observe  that  both  feet  hang  only  by 


IN  THE  ARMY  OF  THE  POTOMAC.  41 


pieces  of  flesh.  Poor  fellow,  his  soldiering  is  done.  The 
enemies  guns  are  silenced  and  the  battery  is  taken  to  the 
rear.  We  are  relieved,  and  return  to  camp. 

In  the  afternoon,  while  busy  cleaning  our  guns,  a  thun 
dering  noise  is  heard.  Looking  in  the  direction  of  the 
sound,  a  monster  shell  is  observed  approaching.  We  all 
drop  a  courtesy,  a  la  Japanese,  by  getting  on  our  knees. 
It  passes  over  and  thuds  into  the  ground  behind  the  pho 
tographic  tent  of  Fred  H ,  who  runs  out,  white  as  a 

sheet,  to  learn  the  cause  of  the  noise,  and  observes  behind 
his  tent,  a  hole  large  enough  to  bury  a  mule  in,  caused  by 
the  shell.  He  immediately  packed  up  his  pictures, 
vamoosed  the  camp,  and  it  is  said,  never  stopped  until  he 
was  safe  in  his  own  valley  city,  in  Michigan,  nor  did  he 
take  any  more  pictures  on  the  sacred  soil. 

Near  by  our  camp  there  is  a  saw-mill  in  full  operation, 
and  lumber  is  sawed  to  floor  our  hospitals,  which  makes  it 
very  comfortable  for  the  sick. 

Not  the  least  institution  in  the  army  is  the  balloon  of 
Prof.  Lowe.  It  is  a  huge  affair,  and  can  be  seen  every  day 
up  in  the  air  taking  observations  of  the  enemies'  works  and 
positions,  which  proves  a  great  help  to  the  General  com 
manding. 

It  is  rumored  that  the  siege  is.  at  an  end,  and  all  are 
getting  ready  to  open  up  on  the  enemies'  lines,  and  make 
breaches  in  their  works;  but  we  are  spared  the  trouble,  for 
our  pickets,  about  the  first  of  May,  find  that  they  have 
evacuated  their  works.  The  pickets  commence  cheering, 
and  soon  it  is  taken  up  by  thousands  in  the  vast  army  over 
our  bloodless  victory.  The  bands  strike  up  the  tune, 
"Ain't  I  Glad  to  Get  Out  of  the  Wilderness,"  a  very 
appropriate  piece,  as  we  had  been  in  the  wilderness  long 


42  FOUR  YEARS  CAMPAIGNING 


enough,  and  it  is  the  first  music  we  have  had  since  we 
arrived  before  Yorktown,  there  being  no  music  allowed 
during  the  siege,  which  lasted  about  three  weeks. 


CHAPTER  XII. 


FOLLOWING  UP  THE   ENEMY TORPEDOES — BATTLE    OF    WIL- 

LIAMSBURG — THE    FIFTH    MICHIGAN   INFANTRY 
MAKES    A    OALLANT    FIGHT,    ETC. 

Striking  our  tents  and  packing  our  knapsacks,  we  soon 
file  out  of  our  late  camps  and  follow  up  the  retreating  army. 
Getting  inside  the  late  rebel  works, we  are  cautioned  to  keep 
in  our  places,  for  the  enemy  have  put  torpedoes  in  the 
ground  for  the  purpose  of  blowing  up  the  Yankees,  but 
they  do  not  accomplish  their  hellish  plot,  for  some  of  their 
own  men,  taken  prisoners,  are  set  to  digging  them  out. 
Passing  through  some  miserable  country,  we  pull  up  in 
some  fields  to  camp  for  the  night.  Early  on  the  fifth  of 
May  it  begins  to  rain,  and  heavy  cannonading  is  heard  not 
far  off.  Our  advance  have  struck  the  enemy,  and  are  forc 
ing  a  fight. 

Our  brigade  fall  in  under  the  gallant  son  of  Maine,  Gen 
eral  Berrv,  and  forward  on  the  double-quick  for  the  scene 
of  action.  General  Hancock  is  engaged  with  his  brigade, 
and  is  fighting  bravely  against  heavy  odds — but  we  soon 
take  a  load  off  his  shoulders,  and  the  gallant  "Fighting 
Fifth"  is  in  the  midst  of  the  battle,  and  is  getting  cut  up 
fearfully;  but  the  brave  men  keep  their  ground  against 
heavy  odds.  The  Thirty-Seventh  New  York  go  into  the 


IN  THE  ARMY  OF  THE  POTOMAC.  43 

fight  with  a  wild  cheer,  and  drive  the  rebels  at  the  point 
of  the  bayonet.  The  firing  along  the  line  is  terrific.  A 
body  of  rebels  are  seen  moving  to  our  left  and  our  regiment 
is  sent  to  oppose  them.  Drawing  up  in  line  in  an  open 
field,  we  wait  for  the  expected  charge.  They  emerge  from 
the  woods  beyond,  and  every  man  is  ready  to  give  them  a 
warm  reception.  Ready,  is  the  order  given  by  our  noble 
Colonel  Champ] in,  and  each  man  brings  his  piece  where  he 
can  handle  himself.  But  we  have  no  occasion  to  use  them, 
for  the  rebels  get  back  into  the  woods  again.  Meantime 
the  battle  rages  on  our  right.  At  5  o'clock  we  hear  a  loud 
cheer,  and  General  Hancock  and  his  brigade  charge  and 
take  the  principal  fort  of  the  enemy,  Fort  McGruder. 
This  has  been  a  fearful  battle  on  account  of  the  close  prox 
imity  of  the  opposing  armies.  Never  did  a  regiment  make 
a  better  fight  during  the  war  than  the  gallant  "Fighting 
Fifth,"  a  name  they  worthily  earned  on  this  bloody  field. 
They  charged  against  fearful  odds  and  took  some  breast 
works  from  the  enemy,  and  seven  or  eight  times  stood  their 
ground  against  the  enemy,  who  tried  to  dislodge  them,  and 
more  than  half  of  their  men  and  officers  were  either  killed 
or  wounded.  Lieutenant-Colonel  Beach  received  a  severe 
wound  and  had  to  be  borne  from  the  field.  The  regiment, 
too,  feel  proud  of  their  old  pussy,  Colonel  Terry,  for  he 
proved  himself  a  brave  officer.  The  Thirty-Seventh  New 
York,  a  gallant  Irish  regiment,  under  the  command  of 
Colonel  Haymon,  also  showed  their  mettle,  and  proved 
themselves  worthy  of  the  old  Red  Diamond  Division  under 
the  indomitable  one  armed  General  Kearney.  So  with  the 
Second  Michigan,  under  Colonel  Poe,  a  regular  officer,  who 
took  command  after  the  promotion  of  Colonel  Richardson, 
now  a  general  commanding  a  division.  The  night  after 


44  FOUR  YEAHS  CAMPAIGNING 


the  battle  was  a  fearfully  wet  and  muddy  one.  We  try  to 
take  care  of  the  wounded  as  best  we  can,  and  have  to  wade 
knee  deep  in  mud  on  the  roads  and  in  the  fields;  but  the 
longest  night  must  have  an  end,  and  so  did  the  night  after 
the  battle  of  Williamsburg.  We  are  already  to  renew  the 
conflict,  and  the  morning  of  the  6th  dawns  lovely  and 
bright.  The  birds  sing  over  our  heads,  we  build  our  fires, 
cook  our  coffee,  and  are  happy  again. 


CHAPTER  XIII. 

RETREAT  OF  THE  ENEMY — BURYING  THE  DEAD — FEARFUL 

SIGHTS — ON  TO  RICHMOND  ONCE  MORE — MC'DOWELL 

WITHDRAWN  FROM  OUR  COMMAND — CROSS 

THE  CHICKAHOMINY — BATTLE 

OF  FAIR  OAKS. 

Early  on  the  6th  our  skirmishers  advance,  but  meet  no 
enemy,  who  had  left  the. night  before,  so  there  is  cause  for 
more  cheering,  and  thus  far  we  have  whipped  the  enemy  on 
the  Peninsula.  We  all  feel  confident  that  Richmond  will 
be  ours  in  a  few  days. 

Details  are  made  to  bury  the  dead,  which  are  very 
numerous.  Horrid  sights  meet  the  eye  everywhere.  The 
dead  are  in  all  possible  shapes,  some  on  their  backs  with 
their  eyes  wide  open,  others  on  their  faces,  others  on  their 
sides,  and  others  in  a  sitting  posture  leaning  against  some 
brush  or  tree.  One  dead  rebel  I  never  shall  forget.  He 
was  in  a  ditch  leaning  on  his  elbow,  the  face  turned  up  the 
very  picture  of  dispair  and  fright.  He  holds  his  right 
hand  pointing  up  ready,  as  it  were,  to  grasp  at  something. 


]N  THE  ARMY  OF  THE  POTOMAC.  45 

His  head  and  face  are  swollen  to  an  unnatural  size,  and  is 
of  a  dirty,  greenish  hue,  positively  the  worst  sight  of  a 
rebel  I  ever  saw,  and  I  am  sure  that  a  good  many  of  my 
comrades  will  remember  the  same.  Our  regiment  file  by, 
and  each  one  turns  his  head  with  loathing  at  the  horrid 
sight.  The  dead  of  both  friend  and  foe  lie  side  by  side, 
but  it  is  remarked  by  all  that  the  pleasant  smile  on  the 
patriot's  face  contrasts  strangely  with  the  horrid  stare  of 
the  rebel  dead. 

We  advance  over  the  stubbornly  contested  field  of  the 
day  before,  through  a  thick  slashing  made  by  the  enemy  to 
impede  our  progress,  and  get  on  the  Richmond  road  again; 
march  through  the  quaint  old  city  of  Williamsburg,  where 
we  get  the  news  of  the  withdrawal  of -McDowell's  forces, 
numbering  between  forty  and  fifty  thousand  men,  who  were 
to  co-operate  with  our  army,  on  the  other  side  of  York 
river,  all  under  the  brave  Little  Mac.  They  are  ordered  to 
get  back  to  protect  Washington,  where  there  were  not 
enough  rebels  to  fight  a  corporal's  guard.  General  McClel- 
lan  protests  bitterly  against  such  a  move,  but  all  to  no 
avail,  and  is  ordered  forward  with  the  troops  he  has.  Oh, 
why  do  they  not  leave  all  the  army  together,  and  no  power 
in  the  South  can  check  our  onward  march.  Our  gallant 
hero  tells  them  he  has  not  troops  enough  to  follow  up  his 
advantage,  but  like  a  good  soldier  he  obeys  orders,  and 
assures  them  in  Washington  he  will  do  the  best  he  can. 

The  army  still  keep  up  the  Peninsula  to  the  Chicka- 
hominy,  where  all  the  bridges  have  been  burned  by  the 
enemy  after  they  had  crossed.  After  the  heavy  rains  the 
roads  are  terrible,  and  it  is  very  difficult  to  move  artillery  and 
supplies.  Sometimes  it  takes  sixteen  horses  to  pull  one 
gun.  Casey's  division  have  crossed  the  river  and  estab- 


46  FOUR  YEARS  CAMPAIGNING 

lished  their  lines,  having  some  heavy  fighting  on  their  out 
posts  occasionally,  while  the  pioneers  are  as  busy  as  bees 
building  bridges.  At  last  our  division  cross  and  go  into 
camp  in  rear  of  Casey's.  We  pitch  our  tents  on  the  ever 
memorable  31st  of  May,  and  all  think  we  are  going  to  have 
some  rest.  We  lie  quietly  in  our  little  tents,  when  all  at 
once,  a  tremenduous  fire  is  opened  in  our  front.  The  offi 
cers  do  not  give  the  order  to  fall  in,  for  every  man  is  in  his 
place  in  the  line  in  an  instant.  Forward,  double-quick 
march,  is  the  order  given  by  our  'noble  Colonel  Champlin. 
Marching  by  the  flank  we  soon  strike  "  ile,"  for  we  meet 
Casey's  men  coming  out  of  the  woods  followed  close  by  the 
enemy.  By  company  into  line,  is  the  order,  and  we  exe 
cute  the  order  on  a  double  quick,  charge  bayonets,  and  in 
we  go  with  a  cheer.  The  rebels  open  a  tremenduous  fire 
into  our  ranks  and  kill  and  wound  nearly  half  our  regi 
ment.  We  close  up  our  ranks  and  go  for  them  with  the 
cold  steel,  and  a  whole  rebel  brigade  fly  before  the  gallant 
old  Third.  They  are  driven  through  swamps  and  woods, 
and  fly  through  Casey's  carnps  into  their  breastworks 
in  the  field  beyond.  Surely  this  is  a  great  charge, 
but  we  suffer  fearfully  in  killed  and  wounded.  We  stand 
now  at  the  edge  of  the  woods  and  the  enemy  open  up  a 
galling  fire  with  shot  and  shell.  What  is  left  of  the  Fifth 
and  Second  Michigan  and  Thirty-Seventh  New  York  now 
come  up  in  line  with  us,  and  we  are  ready  for  any  charge 
the  enemy  may  make.  They  form  in  our  front,  and  we 
expect  an  attack.  They  are  within  good  musket  shot,  and 
all  open  a  vigorous  fire  on  them,  which  throws  them  into 
utter  confusion,  and  it  is  plain  to  us  that  they  dare  not 
charge.  On  our  right  our  lines  are  hard  pushed,  but  they 
hold  their  own,  and  all  is  well  on  the  night  of  the  first 


IN  THE  ARMY  OF  THE  POTOMAC.  47 


day's  fight.  After  the  firing  ceases,  what  is  left  of  the 
regiment  get  back  to  camp  under  our  gallant  Lieutenant- 
Colonel  Stevens.  Oh,  how  many  of  our  comrades  we  leave 
behind,  fallen  in  defence  of  their  Nation's  flag.  The  brave 
and  heroic  Captain  Samuel  Judd,  of  Company  A,  is  no 
more.  He  was  killed  on  the  skirmish  line  leading  on  his 
men.  He  sold  his  life  well,  however,  for  when  his  body 
was  found  three  large  rebels  lay  by  his  side,  whom  he  made 
bite  the  dust.  The  whole  regiment  mourn  his  loss.  His 
brother,  of  the  same  company,  has  an  arm  off.  He  has 
given  his  mite  to  the  cause  of  freedom,  and  it  is  hoped  that 
Lieutenant  Geo.  Judd  will  survive  his  great  loss.  Our 
noble  Col.  Champlin  was  severely  wounded  while  leading 
his  regiment  on  the  charge.  Lieutenant  Waters  is  wound 
ed,  and  Peter  Burgiman,  of  Co.  H,  has  a  leg  off,  and  is 
borne  to  the  rear.  But  I  must  stop  giving  names,  for  it 
would  require  a  volume  to  name  all  the  killed  and  wounded 
and  give  every  little  particular.  Suffice  it  to  say  that  the 
loss  in  our  regiment  was  about  two-thirds  the  number  that 
went  into  the  fight,  During  the  night  troops  are  crossing 
the  river,  and  we  are  expecting  to  renew  the  fight  in  the 
morning;  so  we  all  lie  down  and  get  all  the  sleep  we  can. 
Sunday  morning,  June  1st,  opens  bright  and  lovely,  and 
about  9  o'clock  the  ball  is  re-opened.  Old  Fighting  Dick 
is  in  with  his  Division.  The  enemy  charge  under  the  rebel 
Gen.  Longstreet,  but  are  met  by  the  gallant  Irish  Brigade, 
with  their  green  flags  flying  in  the  breeze,  side  by  side  with 
the  Stars  and  Stripes,  headed  by  the  brave  Gen.  Meagher. 
They  do  not  stand  long  before  the  stalwart  sons  of  Erin, 
but  are  hurled  back  to  their  works  at  the  point  of  the  bay 
onet.  The  fighting  lasts  about  an  hour,  when  the  enemy 
retire  inside  their  defences  before  Kichmond,  and  thus  ends 
the  terrible  battle  of  Fair  Oaks. 


CHAPTER  XIV. 

REINFORCEMENTS  CALLED  FOR THE  BATTLE-FIELD A    RE- 

CONNOISSANCE BURYING  THE  DEAD — BUILDING    BREAST 
WORKS A    HARD    FIGHT    FOR    A    FEW  FRET  OF  GROUND — 

PREPARATIONS  TO  FALL  BACK. 

Our  noble  commander  calls  for  more  men  to  follow  up 
the  enemy,  for  lie  sees  that  it  would  be  sheer  madness  to 
try  to  capture  Richmond  through  the  formidable  works 
built  for  its  defence.  But  a  deaf  ear  is  turned  to  his  en 
treaties  for  some  cause  or  other,  and  he  must  get  along  the 
best  he  can  without  them.  Our  division  go  out  on  a  recon- 
noisance,  passing  over  the  battle-ground,  and  advancing 
about  a  mile  beyond.  No  enemy  is  in  sight.  We  estab 
lish  a  picket  line,  and  get  back  to  our  bivouac.  Details 
are  made  to  bury  the  dead,  which  now  begin  to  smell,  and 
make  the  air  very  unwholesome  to  breathe.  The  dead  lay 
around  thick,  and  in  almost  every  instance  the  Union  dead 
are  stripped  of  their  boots  and  shoes,  coats,  and  sometimes 
pants  and  shirts,  pockets  turned  inside  out,  by  the  rebel 
robbers  of  the  dead,  who  held  that  portion  of  the  field  be 
fore  they  retreated. 

The  whole  army  form  in  line  now,  and  build  breast-works 
and  redoubts,  and  await  events.  The  enemy  make  a  dash 
on  our  line  once  in  a  while,  and  every  man  is  in  his  works, 
no  matter  how  often,  for  we  do  not  want  them  to  come 
Casey  on  us.  We  are  always  ready  to  give  them  a  warm 
reception  should  they  have  a  mind  to  pay  us  a  visit. 
About  the  middle  of  June  the  enemy  come  down  in  force 
on  our  picket  line,  and  drive  them  in.  We  are  all  in  our 


IN  THE  ARMY  OF  THE  POTOMAC.  49 

works,  for  we  expect  it  is  going  to  be  a  general  attack. 
They  come  in  plain  sight,  stop,  and  establish  their  picket 
line.  Now  this  our  one-armed  Phil.  Kearney  does  not 
like,  to  see  them  every  day  so  close  to  our  lines.  So  he 
makes  a  detail  from  every  regiment  of  about  fifty  men  to 
drive  the  rebels  back  and  retake  our  own  ground.  The 
detail  start  over  the  works  and  soon  drive  the  rebel  pickets 
in,  but  they  are  met  by  their  heavy  reserves,  and  try.  to 
stand  their  ground.  A  beautiful  fight  here  takes  place. 
Our  gallant  Kearney  rides  up  and  tells  us  to  give  it  to 
them,  when  the  little  army  charge  and  drive  the  rebels 
from  our  lost  ground;  we  establish  our  line  in  its  former 
place  and  return  in  triumph  to  our  breastworks,  amidst  the 
cheers  of  our  comrades  in  camp. 

We  are  now  having  the  same  routine  of  life  as  at  York- 
town — digging,  fighting,  and  picketing.  Every  one  is  get 
ting  tired  of  this  place,  for  the  air  is  impregnated  with 
nauseous  odors,  caused  by  the  decomposition  of  half  buried 
men  and  horses. 

On  the  27th  of  June  we  hear  great  firing  to  our  extreme 
right,  at  Mechanics  ville.  Jackson  comes  from  the  valley 
and  reinforces  Lee's  army.  It  is  evident  that  they  mean 
to  turn  our  right  flank  and  destroy  our  army,  or  drive  us 
back  from  the  front  of  Richmond,  for  they  think  we  [are 
too  close  to  their  Capitol  for  comfort.  Our  men  fall  back 
at  night,  and  we  get  the  orders  to  destroy  all  our  camp 
equipage,  and  one  hundred  and  sixty  rounds  of  ammunition 
is  dealt  out  to  each  man,  making  a  heavy  load,  enough  to 
last  until  we  get  to  our  supplies,  wherever  that  may  be. 


CHAPTER  XV. 


THE  SEVEN  DAYS  FIGHT BATTLES  OF  GAINES'  MILLS,  PEACH 

ORCHARD,    CHARLES    CITY     CROSS    ROADS,    AND    MALVERN 

HILL SKIRMISHING — A    BRAVE    PIONEER THE    RETREAT 

— ARRIVAL  AT  HARRISON'S  LANDING. 

On  June  28th  there  is  a  battle  raging  away  to  our  right 
and  rear.  Our  men  fell  back  during  the  night  from  Me- 
chanicsville,  and  now  the  First  Corps,  under  Gen.  Porter, 
is  fighting  the  battle  of  Games'  Mills.  The  rebels  come 
down  with  great  force,  but  our  troops  stand  their  ground 
against  heavy  odds.  Our  division  still  keep  our  works, 
and  the  indomitable  Kearney  is  spoiling  for  a  fight.  But 
the  enemy  in  our  front  don't  feel  disposed  to  satisfy  him  in 
his  little  game,  for  they  don't  appear  in  our  front  yet.  An 
aid-de-camp  rides  up  in  a  great  hurry,  and  tells  our  Gen 
eral  to  get  back  or  we  will  be  gobbled  up.  None  of  us  see 
where  the  gobbling  is  to  come  from,  but  we  are  all  satisfied 
to  leave,  so  we  file  out  of  our  works  and  get  back  leisurely, 
halting  a  few  miles  in  the  rear  of  our  late  works.  Mean 
while  the  right  of  our  army  is  having  a  hard  time.  They 
have  to  fall  back  to  Peach  Orchard,  where  they  are  met  by 
some  more  of  our  troops,  they  pitch  into  the  Johnnies  and 
give  them  Hail  Columbia. 

On  June  30th  our  part  of  the  line  get  some  heavy  work 
to  do.  Our  corps  begins  to  fall  back>  leaving  a  part  of  our 
regiment  to  skirmish  with  the  enemy  and  throw  obstruc 
tions  in  their  way.  We  are  deployed  at  intervals,  and 
see  the  rebel  skirmishers  advance,  followed  close  by  their 
heavy  lines.  We  fire  and  fall  back.  They  advance  stead 
ily  and  fire  as  they  come.  Our  pioneers  are  busy  chop- 


IN  THE  ARMY  OF  THE  1'OTOMAC.  51 


ping  in  the  rear,  and  many  a  monarch  of  the  forest  falls 
across  the  road.  The  enemy  push  us  pretty  lively.  We 
fling-  our  knapsacks  with  contents  into  the  woods  to  make 
us  lighter  on  foot.  Coming  out  into  the  road,  Jerry  Rich 
ardson,  a  pioneer,  is  chopping  away  at  his  level  best  at  a 
huge  six-footer.  He  has  it  nearly  cut  through,  we  tell 
him  to  get  back  or  he  is  gone.  But  Jerry  says  he  will 
have  the  tree  down  if  he  dies  for  it.  The  skirmish  line  all 
get  in  the  rear  of  him,  and  he  is  within  both  fires.  The 
rebels  fire  a  dozen  shots  at  him,  the  balls  fall  thick  around 
and  we  all  expect  to  see  him  fall;  but  no,  the  last  cut  is 
in  the  tree  and  it  falls  across  the  road,  making  a  noise  like 
thunder.  When  Jerry  saw  the  tree  commence  to  stagger 
he  did  some  lively  walking,  and  got  inside  our  lines  safe, 
sweating  like  a  butcher.  Every  man  that  saw  him  cheered 
till  he  was  hoarse. 

We  fall  back  behind  our  lines  that  are  drawn  up  on  the 
crest  of  a  hill,  with  artillery  in  position.  When  the  enemy 
emerge  from  the  woods,  they  are  met  by  a  galling  fire,  and 
fearful  gaps  are  made  in  their  ranks.  They  charge  and  re 
charge,  but  they  have  to  get  back  again.  They  next  try  a 
flank  movement,  by  trying  to  gain  the  Charles  City  road, 
but  before  they  do  they  will  have  to  fight  hard  for  it.  We 
learn  from  some  prisoners  who  left  Richmond  that  morn 
ing  that  General  Lee  sent  word  to  the  Mayor  and  city 
authorities  to  be  ready  to  give  the  Army  of  the  Potomac  a 
grand  reception,  for  lie  would  capture  the  whole  army  that 
day.  But  we  shall  see  how  it  was  done. 

They  form  in  six  or  eight  lines  deep  on  our  left,  think 
ing  they  can  walk  right  through  us,  but  our  artillerymen 
open  the  dogs'  mouths,  which  begin  to  bark,  a  barking  too 
that  bites,  follow,  and  make  savage  cuts  in  the  enemy's 


52  FOUR  YEARS  CAMPAIGNING 


ranks.  The  noble  Thirty-Seventh  N.  Y.  go  to  the  sup 
port  of  the  Twentieth  Indiana,  and  both  regiments  make 
a  bold  and  splendid  fight.  The  good  old  Fifth  is  in  again 
and  relieves  the  Thirty-Seventh.  The  Seventeenth  Maine 
follow  up.  This  is  a  new  regiment,  and  their  first  fight. 
All  are  anxious  to  know  how  they  will  demean  themselves. 
They  get  the  order  to  forward — they  hesitate  a  little,  are 
cheered  on  by  us,  and  the  stalwart  sons  of  Maine  go  in  on 
the  charge.  They  make  a  splendid  fight  and  are  pro 
nounced  by  all  to  be  worthy  of  the  Ked  Diamond  Division 
and  Berry's  Brigade.  Next  comes  the  turn  of  the  old 
Third.  The  Twentieth  Indiana  are  hard  pressed,  and  we 
go  to  their  relief  and  hold  the  position.  The  enemy  try  to 
break  through  several  times,  but  get  repulsed  with  fearful 
loss.  At  last  night  puts  an  end  to  the  conflict  at  Charles 
City  Cross  Roads.  The  army  of  the  Potomac  holds  its 
own  under  its  gallant  leader  Little  Mac.,  and  all  think 
that  the  good  people  of  the  Capitol  of  the  so  called  South 
ern  Confederacy  will  be  very  much  disappointed  by  not 
seeing  the  Army  of  the  Potomac  at  the  present  time.  But 
at  some  future  day  we  will  make  up  for  the  disappoint 
ment  we  put  them  to,  by  appearing  probably  in  a  different 
way  from  that  they  expected  to  see  us  to-day. 

The  night  after  the  battle  we  lay  down  to  sleep  so  close 
to  the  enemy  that  we  can  hear  them  talk.  All  is  as  still 
as  the  grave,  and  the  stars  shine  brilliantly  over  our  heads. 
We  lie  down  with  our  canteens  for  pillows,  and  soon  are 
all  in  the  arms  of  good  old  Morpheus,  except  the  watch  on 
picket.  How  long  we  sleep  we  cannot  tell.  We  are  gently 
shaken  on  the  shoulder  and  a  voice  whispers:  "  Get  up, 
follow,  and  make  no  noise."  In  an  instant  we  are  all  on 
our  feet,  the  right  of  our  regiment  commences  to  move  off. 


IN  THE  ARMY  OF  THE  POTOMAC. 


We  follow  one  after  another.     Nothing  breaks  the  stillness 
but  the  crackling  of  the  dry  brush  beneath  our  tread.   Soon 
we  are  passing  over  parts  of  the  battle  field,   and  can  see 
by  the  early  twilight  of  the  morning  men  and  horses  lying 
side  by  side  in  the  arms  of  death.  Here  and  there  lay  some ' 
dismounted   guns    with    broken    carriages,     caisoris,    and 
hundreds  of  small  arms  lying  around.     We  soon  reach  the 
road,  and  the  death-like  stillness  is  broken  by  a  sneeze, 
then  a  laugh,  and  the  whole  regiment  commence  to  talk 
and  laugh.     We  are  out   of  the  woods  now  and  all  feel 
good  again,  and  trudge  along  the  road  quick  and  fast.  We 
pull  up  at  Malvern  Hill.  The  order  comes  from  some  unrelia 
ble  source  to  pitch  our  tents  and  make  ourselves  comfort 
able.     But  there  don't  seem  to  be  any  rest  for  the  weary, 
for  the  order  comes  again  to  pack  up   and  march  for  the 
front  and  get  into  line,  for  the  enemy  is  advancing  again, 
and  feel  confident  that  they   will  gobble  us  up   this  time 
surely.     We  hear  their  well  known  yells  once  more,  and 
our  army  is  ready  for  them.     Now  this  is  a  fair  field — no 
works  to  get  behind,  and  a  fair  chance  to  whip  us  if  they  ever 
can.     But  we  are  not  afraid  they  will  do  that  with  our 
brave  Little  Mac.  at  our  head.     They  open  the  fight  with 
a  fierce  charge,  but  are  hurled  back  again  to  where  they 
I   started.     Their  artillery  open  a  tremenduous  fire  on  us, 
but  they  do  not  have  it  all  their  own  way,  for  our  artillery 
soon  reply  and  shut  up  their  barking.     We  are  in   a  very 
bad  position,  for  we  are  in  an  open  field  exposed   to  the 
enemy's  shells.     A  great  many  are  wounded  while  lying 
down,  and  are  carried  to  the   rear.     The  day  is  fearfully 
warm,  and  the  sun  strikes  down  on  us  so  hot  as  to  almost 
singe  the  clothes  on  our  backs.  The  enemy  is  seen  to  make 
demonstrations  on  our  right,  but  the  heaviest  charge  comes 


54  FOUR  YEARS  CAMPAIGNING 

on  our  center.  They  might  as  well  charge  on  the  big  fort 
at  Fortress  Monroe  as  to  try  to  break  our  lines  at  Malvern 
Hill.  The  enemy  retire  and  bring  every  available  man 
they  can  spare  from  other  parts  of  their  lines,  and  form  for 
their  last  charge.  Meanwhile  our  noble  chief  is  not  idle, 
for  every  piece  of  artillery  is  being  brought  to  the  front. 
The  big  siege  guns  are  all  ready,  and  every  one  now  is  on 
the  lookout  for  what  is  to  come  next — the  great  charge  of 

O  O 

the  whole  campaign  on  the  peninsula.  At  about  5  o'clock 
the  enemy  is  seen  to  emerge  from  the  cover  of  the  woods. 
They  cross  the  open  field  seven  or  eight  lines  deep.  They 
commence  their  horrible  yells,  thinking  they  can  frighten 
us  some — but  we  don't  scare  worth  a  cent,  for  we  all  feel 
confident  that  our  lines  are  impregnable.  They  are  close 
up  to  our  lines,  and  five  hundred  guns  belch  forth  their 
missies  of  death  into  their  ranks.  They  falter,  but  are 
urged  on  by  the  imprecations  and  threats  of  their  officers. 
Our  infantry  pour  their  deadly  bullets  into  them.  The 
bravest  men  in  the  world  cannot  stand  against  such  fire, 
and  they  fall  back  for  shelter  in  their  friendly  woods  to 
mourn  over  and  count  their  great  losses,  and  leave  us  to 
fall  back  at  leisure  to  our  base  of  supplies,  at  Harrison's 
Landing.  Part  of  the  army  commence  to  fall  back  after 
night  sets  in,  and  about  3  o'clock  we  leave  the  bloody  field 
of  Malvern  Hill  behind,  amid  a  rainstorm,  and  in  a  short 
time  it  pours  down,  making  the  roads  very  bad  to  pass 
over. 

"  How  far  is  it  to  Harrison's  Landing?"  we   ask  of  an    i 
old  inhabitant  whom  we  pass.     He  answers:   "  Indeed  sah, 
I  don't  know,  but  it  is  a  right  smart  ways,  I  reckon,"  and 
before  we  got  there  we  found  it  was.     We  are  put  through 
on  a  forced  march,  and  the  number  of  stragglers  is  fearful. 


IN  THE  ARMY  OF  THE  POTOMAC. 


When  we  arrived  at  Harrison's  Landing  tliere  were  about 
enough  that  kept  up  to  make  a  Corporal's  guard.  A  great 
many  fell  out  by  the  roadside  and  never  rose  again. 

Arrived  at  the  Landing,  we  try  to  cook  our  favorite  bev 
erage,  coffee.,  but  the  rain  would  put  the  fire  out  as  fast  as 
we  could  build  it.  At  last  we  hold  our  old  clothes  over 
the  fire,  and  think  we  are  going  to  have  our  coffee  sure, 
when  we  hear  a  tremenduous  cheering  up  the  road,  and  cof 
fee  is  soon  forgotten.  Kunning  out  to  sec  what  is  up,  a 
horseman  is  seen  riding  along  the  road  followed  by  two 
cavalrymen.  We  see  that  it  is  our  gallant  Little  Mac., 
the  hats  and  caps  commence  to  fly  in  the  air,  and  men 
cheer  as  though  they  were  crazy.  The  General,  command 
ing  his  own  army  of  the  Potomac,  acknowledges  with 
graceful  waves  of  the  hand,  assures  us  we  are  all  right 
now,  and  passes  on,  leaving  us  to  go  back  and  attend  to 
our  coffee,  which  we  find  tipped  over  in  the  smouldering 
chips.  Again  dipping  some  water  out  of  the  ditch  and  re 
building  the  fire,  we  cook  and  drink  our  coffee,  eat  our 
hard-tack,  smoke  our  pipes,  and  feel  happy,  but  not  very 
long,  for  the  enemy  open  up  their  long  range  guns  at  us, 
and  send  some  shells  among  the  masses  of  soldiers  in  the 
fields.  We  hear  some  cheering  in  the  direction  of  the 
Landing,  and  soon  find  out  the  cause.  It  is  a  fresh  Divis 
ion  from  the  Shenandoah  Valley  under  the  immortal 
Shields.  They  pass  by  us  on  a  quick  march  and  keep  on 
to  the  front.  They  walk  around  our  tormentors,  capture 
their  artillery  and  all  the  force  that  supported  them,  bring 
ing  them  back  in  triumph  amidst  the  cheers  of  the  old  army 
of  the  Potomac,  thus  ending  the  seven  days'  fight  on  the 
Peninsula. 

I  will  say  here  that  the  soldiers  in  the  army  of  the  Poto- 


56  FOUR  YEARS  CAMPAIGNING 

mac  loved  their  brave  commander  with  such  a  love  that  a 
Napoleon  would  envy,  for  every  one  feels  confident  that  no 
other  man  living  could  take  the  army  out  of  such  an  ordeal 
as  occurred  on  the  last  seven  days.  Fight  every  day,  and 
march  every  night,  whipping  the  enemy  in  almost  every 
battle,  and  that,  too,  against  heavy  odds.  No  good  soldier 
ever  fought  under  the  gallant  General  Geerge  B.  McClel- 
lan  but  will  always  recollect  him  with  the  greatest  pride,  and 
sympathize  with  him  in  the  hours  of  his  affliction. 


CHAPTER  XVI. 


WK    CJO    INTO    CAMP — FOURTH    OF   JULY,     1862 BATALLION 

DRILL,  ETC CAMP  LIFE — ORDERS  TO  MARCH — 

DAUGHTER  OF    THE    REGIMENT. 

On  the  Fourth  of  July,  1862,  we  go  into  camp  arid  make 
ourselves  as  comfortable  as  we  can.  We  have  a  good  base 
of  supplies.  The  army  is  encamped  upon  the  banks  of  the 
James  River,  and  we  get  supplies  by  that  way.  Our  sut 
lers  return,  and  everything  goes  well.  Camp  life  here  is 
very  hard,  the  weather  being  very  hot,  and  we  drill  a  great 
deal.  In  the  morning  at  5  o'clock  we  are  awakened  by  the 
reveille;  get  up  and  answer  the  roll-call;  then  form  for 
squad  drill;  then  breakfast,  after  which  is  company  drill; 
come  in  and  rest  for  awhile,  and  then  the  whole  regiment 
goes  out  for  batallion  drill;  next  dinner;  next  brigade  drill; 
next  division  drill,  and  we  all  think  if  the  fields  were  only 
large  enough,  we  would  have  a  corps  and  army  drill. 

One  year  ago  to-day  we  celebrated  our  Fourth  of  July 
in  Washington.  What  hardships  we  have  endured  in  the 


IN  THE  ARMY  OF  THE  POTOMAC.  57 


one  single  year  just  gone  by!  Then  we  felt  jubilant  and  confi 
dent,  but  to-day  we  feol  depressed  in  spirits  after  our  late 
disastrous  campaigns.  Oh,  whoever  are  to  blame  for  the 
sacrifice  of  our  brave  commander  and  his  glorious  old  army, 
may  the  curse  of  thousands  of  widows  and  orphans  fall  on 
their  heads.  For  the  war  is  prolonged  now  to  an  indefi 
nite  time,  in  which  there  will  be  thousands  of  lives  sacri 
ficed  to  satisfy  the  appetites  of  wicked  and  designing  men. 

Here  we  have  the  same  routine  of  camp  life  as  in  all 
other  camps — guard  mount,  guard  duty,  picket  duty,  and 
fatigue  duty.  Hundreds  are  getting  sick  every  day^ 
and  if  we  stay  here  in  this  hot  hole  much  longer  there 
will  not  be  much  of  the  army  left  fit  for  service. 

Our  drilling  is  very  hard,  and  we  would  much  rather 
be  excused  from  so  much  of  it,  at  least.  There  are 
rumors  that  Lee's  army  is  getting  off  to  destroy  Pope's 
army  in  the  valley  and  unless  the  army  of  the  Potomac  go 
to  his  rescue,  his  will  be  destroyed.  So  the  sutlers  are 
ordered  to  the  rear  and  the  sick  are  sent  on  transports 
to  Washington. 

I  must  mention  in  these  pages  Anna  Etheridge,  the  he 
roine  and  daughter  of  our  regiment.  The  world  never  pro 
duced  but  very  few  such  women,  for  she  is  along  with  us 
through  storm  and  sunshine,  in  the  heat  of  the  bat 
tle  caring  for  the  wounded,  and  in  the  camp  looking  after 
the  poor  sick  soldier,  and  to  have  a  smile  and  a  cheering 
word  for  every  one  who  comes  in  her  way.  Every  soldier 
is  alike  to  her.  She  is  with  us  to  administer  to  all  our  lit 
tle  wants,  which  are  not  few.  To  praise  her  would  not  be 
enough,  but  suffice  to  say,  that  as  long  as  one  of  the  old 
Third  shall  live,  she  will  always  be  held  in  the  greatest 


58  FOUR  YEARS  CAMPAIGNING 


esteem,  and  remembered  with  kindly  feelings  for  her  good 
ness  and  virtues. 

Orders  come  to  pack  up  and  be  ready  to  march  at  a  mo 
ments  notice,  which  we  do,  and  are  glad  to  go  anywhere 
out  of  our  hot  and  dirty  camp. 


CHAPTER  XVII. 


OUR    BACKWARD    MOVE — FAMILIAR     GROUND — A     HOT     AND 

DUSTY  MARCH BACK' TO  WILLIAMGBURG   AND 

YORKTOWN ARRIVAL  AT    WASH 
INGTON      AGAIN. 

About  the  first  of  August  we  commence  our  backward 
march  on  the  Peninsula.  The  marching  is  very  disagreea 
ble  on  account  of  the  severely  warm  weather  and  dusty 
roads.  Water  is  very  scarce  along  the  route,  and  there  is 
much  suffering  from  the  want  of  it.  When  we  camp 
nights,  if  there  are  any  nice  springs  around,  there  is  soon  a 
guard  put  over  them,  and,  of  course,  it  is  reserved  for  the 
officers.  Like  a  certain  tree  at  the  battle  of  Fair  Oaks. 
In  the  heat  of  battle  a  certain  officer,  well  known  to  us  all, 
took  a  position  behind  a  huge  pine.  A  couple  of  soldiers 
thought  they  would  like  to  take  shelter  there  too.  But 
the  gallant  Captain  drew  his  sword  and  told  them  to  be 
gone,  for  this  tree  is  reserved  for  the  officers,  and  none  oth 
ers.  Of  course,  the  poor  soldiers  give  way,  for  they  dare 
not  disobey  the  order  of  an  officer^  even  if  he  was  a  cow 
ard,  for  he  would  be  courtmartialed,  his  pay  stopped,  be 
made  to  march  in  camp  with  a  stick  on  his  shoulder,  or  be 
bucked  and  gagged  and  forty  pails  of  water  thrown  on  his 


IN  THE  ARMY  OF  THE  POTOMAC.  59 

head,  or,  if  he  did  not  like  all  this,  by  way  of  a  change,  be 
tied  up  by  the  thumbs  to  the  limb  of  a  tree.  Oh,  yes,  all 
the  good  things  are  reserved  for  the  officers,  arid  the  poor 
soldier  has  to  roam  over  the  fields  and  hunt  some  cow  track 
for  some  water  to  cook  his  coffee.  But  we  have  one  con 
solation.  The  soldier  is  here  to  save  this  country,  and  suf 
fer  for  it,  while  such  cowardly  officers  as  the  one  at  Fair 
Oaks  are  here  for  pay.  I  will  say  here,  that  I  thank  God 
that  such  officers  are  scarce  in  our  army,  and  we  have  some 
as  humane  and  as  good  men  as  live — but  the  bad  ones 
have  influence,  and  the  good  ones  cannot  do  much  against 
them.  For  if  they  say  anything  against  the  ill  treatment  of 
soldiers,  they  are  spotted  by  the  men  that  work  for  pay 
and  shoulder  straps,  are  intrigued  against,  and  probably 
for  some  slight  misdemeanor  get  a  dishonorable  discharge 

from  the  service. 

<• 

I  will  relate  an  incident  that  happened  to  myself  on  this 
hot  and  thirsty  march.  There  was  not  a  drop  of  water 
with  any  of  us,  and  with  three  canteens  beside  my  own  I 
started  off  in  quest  of  some.  Seeing  a  house  not  far  off, 
hither  I  went,  finding  many  there  ahead  of  me,  getting  the 
precious  liquid  out  of  a  very  deep  well.  I  cannot  des 
cribe  my  feelings  as  I  drew  near  the  water,  for  my  lips 
were  parched  with  thirst.  While  in  the  act  of  drawing 
some,  a  man  pulled  up  on  horseback,  and,  I  am  ashamed 
to  say,  wore  the  dress  of  an  officer.  Said  he,  "  Get  away 
from  here,"  at  the  same  time  drawing  his  cowardly  sword. 
I  told  him  I  must  have  some  water  as  the  boys  in  the 
ranks  besides  myself  were  nearly  choked  with  thirst.  "Get 
back,  I  say,  or  I  will  run  you  through  with  my  sword," 
said  he,  coming  close  to  me.  At  that  time  I  did  not  care 
much  whether  I  lived  or  not,  but  I  Avas  maddened  almost 


60  FOUR  YEARS  CAMPAIGNING 

to  desperation.  I  seized  ray  gun  and  in  an  instant  fixed 
the  bayonet  thereon,  and  made  one  lunge  at  him.  It  was 
well  that  his  horse  shied  to  one  side,  or  my  ba}ronet  would 
have  been  thrust  through  his  miserable  body.  He  attempted 
to  draw  his  revolver,  but  cocking  my  piece,  I  bade  him 
leave  it  in  its  case — bringing  my  gun  to  a  ready.  He  asked 
me  what  regiment  I  belonged  to.  I  told  him  one  of  the 
best  in  the  service — the  Third  Miching  Volunteer  Infantry 
— and  my  name  besides,  for  I  was  sure  my  noble  Colonel, 
Byron  E.  Pierce,  would  see  justice  done  me  should  my 
tormentor  make  any  complaint.  I  asked  him  for  his  name 
but  he  rode  off  without  telling  me  and  I  filled  my  canteens 
in  triumph,  I  never  saw  or  heard  of  him  after.  When  I 
reached  the  boys  they  were  almost  played  out,  and  took  a 
drink  of  the  water  which  nearly  cost  me  my  life  to  get. 

We  keep  on  our  march,  and  pull  up  at  Williamsburg, 
where  we  halt  for  a  tew  days  and  then  renew  our  backward 
march.  Passing  through  that  place  with  colors  flying,  we 
can  tell  by  the  looks  of  the  inhabitants  that  they  are  pleas 
ed  at  our  departure.  We  pass  by  the  old  battle  ground, 
and  point  out  as  near  as  we  can  the  positions  held  by  each 
regiment  in  our  brigade.  It  is  quite  difficult,  as  the  under 
brush  has  grown  up  all  around.  Here  and  there  is  a  limb 
or  skull  protruding  up  over  the  half  covered  corpses,  and 
evidences  are  all  around  of  a  hard  fought  battle. 

At  last  we  arrive  at  the  now  historic  old  village  of  York- 
town,  made  so  in  revolutionary  times,  as  well  as  by  our 
own  war,  for  it  was  here  that  the  British  under  Lord  Corn- 
wallis  surrendered  to  the  immortal  Washington,  and  the 
very  spot  where  the  lordly  man  surredered  to  the  Father  of 
our  Country  and  founder  of  the  greatest  nation  of  earth, 
is  fenced  in  and  held  sacred  by  all  lovers  of  this  great 


IN  THE  ARMY  OF  THE  POTOMAC.  61 

Republic.  And  in  our  own  war,  brought  on  to  destroy  the 
country  that  was  built  up  for  a  home  of  the  oppressed  peo 
ple  of  all  lands,  no  matter  from  what  quarter  of  the  globe 
they  come.  The  rebels,  under  General  McGruder  had  to 
fly  from  here  to  escape  annihilation  by  McClellan  and  his 
army. 

At  last  we  get  aboard  of  transports  and  steam  down  the 
York  River,  thence  over  the  bosom  of  Chesapeake  Bay  into 
the  broad  Potomac,  passing  by  old  familiar  spots,  Aquia 
Creek,  the  beautiful  shades  of  Mt.  Vernon,  Fort  Wash 
ington,  Alexandria,  and  arrive  safely  in  Washington. 


CHAPTER  XVIII. 

TO  THE  FRONT  AGAIN MC'CLELLAN  REMOVED SECOND  BAT 
TLE  OF  BULL  RUN — DEFEAT  AND    RETREAT 
TO     CENTERVILLE. 

Arrived  in  Washington,  we  immediately  get  aboard  the 
cars,  cross  the  Long  Bridge,  and  thunder  along  to  Manas- 
ses  Station,  where  we  get  off  and  move  to  the  front.  Some 
heavy  firing  is  heard  in  advance,  which  sounds  as  natural  as 
ever.  Here  we  learn  that  our  gallant  Commander,  General 
McClellan,  has  been  removed  from  the  command  of  his  army. 
Oh, what  a  blow  that  is  at  the  present  time.  Surely  our  great 
army  must  be  doomed  to  destruction,  for  to  take  its  leader 
from  our  army  is  a  victory  already  achieved  for  the  enemy. 
We  all  feel  it  and  think  that  none  other  can  cope  success 
fully  with  the  rebel  Chief.  General  Lee.  McClellan  is  put  in 
command  of  the  defences  around  Washington,  and  Gen 
eral  Pope,  with  his  headquarters  in  the  saddle,  is  in  com- 


62  FOUK  YEARS  CAMPAIGNING 


mancl  of  the  armies  that  co-operate  against  the  crafty  Lee. 
Our  corps  is  assigned  a  position  to  the  right  of  the  army, 
and  our  division,  under  the  noble  Kearney,  are  sent  to  the 
support  of  the  Ninth  Corps,  under  Burnside.  On  the  29th 
of  August  the  battle  of  Groveton,  or  second  Bull  Run, 
opens.  Both  armies  are  terribly  strong,  but  the  rebels  are 
somewhat  flushed  with  their  late  victories  over  Pope's  and 
Seigle's  armies.  The  firing  commences  on  our  left  and  soon 
comes  along  to  the  center  and  extends  away  to  the  right. 
All  along  the  line  the  battle  rages  fiercely.  We  lie  quietly 
by,  taking  the  rebel  shells  and  balls  that  come  over  our 
men  who  are  engaged  in  front.  For  a  time  neither  party 
has  much  the  advantage.  There  seems  to  be  a  weak  point 
a  short  ways  from  us,  to  the  left,  and  our  regiment  is  taken 
away  from  the  brigade  to  fill  up  the  place.  The  troops 
now  in  our  front  are  hard  pressed,  for  we  can  tell  by  the 
firing  that, is  coming  back.  Looking  ahead  into  the  woods 
we  see  our  men  coming  over  a  hill,  followed  close  by  the 
rebels.  Our  flying  comrades  form  in  line  with  us.  The 
rebels  halt  and  fire.  The  order  forward  is  given  by  our 
gallant  Colonel  Champlin,  who  is  back  again  with  us, 
for  he  can't  keep  away  long  enough  for  his  Fair  Oaks  wound 
to  heal.  We  urge  him  not  to  go  in,  but  he  says  he  will 
lead  his  gallant  Third  on  the  charge  if  he  dies  for  it.  The 
poor  Colonel,  he  looks  sick  and  tired  on  his  horse.  March 
ing  by  the  flank  we  come  to  an  old  railroad  embankment. 
Front,  dress  to  the  right,  and  over  the  railroad,  is  heard, 
and  each  man  jumps  on  to  the  embankment.  The  enemy 
on  the  other  side  blaze  away,  but  fire  at  random,  and  very 
few  of  us  are  yet  harmed.  Charge  bayonets  is  the  order, 
and  down  comes  the  cold  steel,  which  the  rebels  cannot 
stand,  and  they  are  driven  pell-mell  through  the  woods. 


IN  THE  ARMY  OF  THE  POTOMAC.  63 


We  open  a  vigorous  fire  on  their  rear,  and  many  of  them 
fall  to  rise  no  more.  We  pass  over  them,  and  keep  on  the 
charge.  They  get  inside  their  breastworks  and  make  a 
stand,  pouring  volley  after  volley  into  our  ranks  with  their 
artillery,  and  nearly  two-thirds  of  our  regiment  fall  one 
over  another.  Poor  Ed.  Riorden,  my  right  hand  man  in 
the  ranks  and  a  brave  soldier,  is  shot  through  the  head, 
throws  up  his  gun,  falls  upon  his  lace,  and  dies  without  a 
groan.  Pat  Doran,  my  left  hand  man,  is  wounded  in  four 
different  places,  but  keeps  his  place  in  the  line.  Sergeant 
Van  Dusen  commences  to  hop  on  one  leg  and  says  some 
thing  that  sounds  like  swearing,  for  he  is  shot  in  the  ankle. 
Our  gallant  Captain,  I.  C.  Smith,  has  a  severe  wound  in 
the  shoulder,  but  still  keeps  in  command  of  his  company. 

But  it  would  take  too  long  to  enumerate  all  the  loss  we 
sustained  in  this  battle.  Looking  behind  to  see  if  any  rein 
forcements  arc  coming  to  our  relief,  none  are  in  sight,  and 
we  fall  back,  taking  what  wounded  we  can  with  us,  leav 
ing  our  dead  comrades  behind,  for  there  are  not  enough 
alive  and  well  to  take  them  back. 

"  Oh,  what  has  become  of  my  gallant  old  Third/'  said 
Gen.  Kearney,  as  the  remnant  of  our  regiment  pass  by  him. 
I  shall  never  forget  his  look  of  anguish  as  he  asked  the  ques 
tion,  and  the  tears  rolled  down  his  manly  cheeks.  "Get  back 
to  the  rear,"  he  says,  for  he  knows  our  ranks  are  too  thin 
to  be  of  any  more  service,  at  least  in  this  battle.  So  we 
gather  around  our  colors  to  count  our  severe  loss.  We  find 
that  the  Colonel's  old  wound  has  broken  out  afresh,  and  he 
is  being  borne  to  the  rear.  Lieutenant  Ryan  is  badly 
wounded  in  the  hip,  but  by  good  nursing  and  a  strong  con 
stitution  he  may  get  over  it»  Lieutenant  Tracy,  our  regi 
mental  quartermaster,  is  also  severely  wounded  in  the  hip. 


G4  FOUR  YEARS  CAMPAIGNING 

Meanwhile  the  fighting  continues  with  fierceness,  and  charge 
after  charge  is  made  on  both  sides.  All  at  once  both  armies 
cease  firing,  as  with  common  consent,  for  night  puts  an  end 
to  the  terrific  conflict,  both  lie  down  as  it  were,  side  by  side, 
waiting  to  renew  the  battle  on  the  morrow. 

The  30th  of  August  opened  with  a  fearful  yelling  in  our 
front.  They  have  been  concentrating  during  the  night  on 
our  center,  to  try  if  possible  to  cut  our  lines  in  two.  'They 
think  they  had  the  better  of  us  yesterday,  and  to-day  will 
finish  the  job.  But  they  will  have  to  pay  dearly  for  their 
victory  if  they  whip  us,  for  they  are  fighting  here  on  the 
offensive,  and  have  to  do  all  the  charging.  They  seem  to 
have  all  of  Lee's  army  in  our  front,  as  they  are  driving  our 
men  back,  and  we  can  tell  by  the  way  the  firing  is  that  it 
is  getting  further  to  our  rear.  Our  brave  men  hold  their 
own  for  a  long  while,  but  cannot  stand  it  much  longer,  as 
every  available  man  is  brought  to  the  front.  But  the  enemy 
outnumber  us,  and  we  have  to  give  way  to  force.  About  4 
p.  M.  the  enemy  come  down  on  our  center,  and  our  men 
have  to  retreat.  Everything  now  is  in  confusion.  Our 
army  is  cut  into,  and  we  on  the  right  must  get  back  or  be 
cut  off.  The  enemy  bring  their  artillery  to  bear  on  us. 
We  cross  some  fields  and  have  to  do  some  queer  dodging 
and  running.  At  last  we  get  behind  our  cavalry,  that  is 
drawn  up  in  line  to  give  the  rebels  a  turn.  Col.  Broadhead 
leads  his  gallant  First  Michigan  Cavalry  on  the  charge,  and 
is  killed  at  the  head  of  his  men.  Nothing  now  can  stop  the 
onward  march  of  the  victorious  enemy,  and  we  cross  Bull 
Run  creek  and  halt  on  the  Centerville  heights,  after  getting 
the  finest  whipping  of  the  war,  not  excepting  the  first  Bull 
Run. 


CHAPTER  XIX. 


THE  ENEMY  TRY  A  FLANK  MOVEMENT — BATTLE  OF  CHAN- 
TILLY — A  FEARFUL  STORM — IT  ENDS  THE  CONFLICT — A 
MISERABLE  NIGHT — DEATH  OF  GEN.  KEARNEY — MC'CLEL- 
LAN  IN  COMMAND  AGAIN BACK  TO  WASHINGTON  ONCE 

MORE. 

On  the  first  of  September  the  enemy  try  a  iiank  move 
ment,  to  cut  off  our  retreat  if  they  can.  Falling  back  from 
Centerville  five  or  six  miles  brings  us  to  Chantilly,  where 
the  enemy  is  in  force.  Part  of  our  troops  are  already 
engaged,  to  the  left  of  the  Washington  turnpike,  and  the 
firing  discloses  that  our  men  are  steadily  receding.  If  the 
enemy  take  the  road,  our  army  will  be  in  a  bad  position, 
but  they  will  find  the  old  Red  Diamond  Division,  under 
their  gallant  one-armed  General,  Phil.  Kearney,  ready  to 
contest  with  them  every  foot  of  ground,  for  we  are  all 
drawn  up  in  line  waiting  for  our  troops  to  give  way  in  our 
front.  Ha!  we  see  heavy  clouds  away  to  the  west.  They 
approach  closer  and  closer,  moving  over  the  rebel  army  and 
soon  covering  our  own.  The  lightning  begins  to  flash  and 
the  thunder  roll,  loud  enough  to  hush  in  silence  the  loud 
roar  of  artillery  and  musketry.  The  rain  poured  down  in 
torrents,  saturating  our  clothing  to  the  very  skin,  wetting 
and  making  useless  our  ammunition,  and  putting  an  end  to 
the  terrific  conflict,  saving  our  division  a  hard  encounter. 
The  storm  rages  fiercely,  and  night  approaches.  We  estab 
lish  our  picket  line,  and  the  storm  ends.  All  is  still  as  the 
grave  once  more.  Nothing  to  be  heard  but  the  dry,  hoarse 
cough  from  those  soldiers  who  have  caught  a  severe  cold 

from  the  effects  of  the  late  storm,  which  may  be  the  cause 
» 


66 


FOUR  YEARS  CAMPAIGNING 


of  some  poor  fellow's  death,  offered  up  for  the  good  cause. 
No  matter  whether  it  be  by  bullet  or  shell,  or  on  the  bat 
tle-field  or  in  hospital  that  the  soldier  offers  up  his  life,  it 
is  all  the  same;  his  name  will  be  inserted  on  the  roll  of 
honor. 

The  stars  shine  brightly  over  our  heads,  and  the  air  is 
so  chilly  that  we  feel  almost  chilled  through.  We  lie  down 
and  try  to  get  some  sleep  or  rest.  The  pickets  still  keep 
their  silent  watch.  Not  a  gun  is  fired  on  the  lines,  and  as  it 
were,  everything  is  wrapped  in  slumber,  when,  all  at  once 
the  stillness  is  disturbed  by  some  sharp  firing  by  the  pick 
ets  in  front.  In  an  instant  we  are  on  our  feet  and  in  line. 
Leaning  on  our  muskets  we  can  see  the  flash  and  hear  the 
sharp  report  of  small  arms,  and  expect  a  night  attack 
from  the  enemy,  and  are  ready  for  them.  We  wait  for 
awhile,  the  firing  ceases,  and  all  is  quiet  again  in  the 
Potomac  army.  Oh,  if  we  only  knew  what  a  loss  we  had 
sustained  in  those  few  minutes  firing^  we  would  not  rest 
much  that  night;  but  we  lie  down  in  blissful  ignorance  of 
our  irreparable  loss,  and  go  to  sleep.  Early  in  the  morn 
ing  we  are  stirring,  and  the  rumor  is  circulated  that  our 
brave  Kearney  is  no  more,  and  find  that  the  rumor  is  but 
too  true.  The  sorrow  of  his  gallant  division  is  unbounded, 
and  many  a  tear  streams  down  the  cheeks  of  his  soldiers. 
He  had  gone  out,  as  was  his  wont,  to  see  that  all  was  right 
on  the  lines,  going  farther  than  he  should,  and  did  not 
learn  his  mistake  until  he  was  inside  the  rebel  picket  lines. 
They  saw  that  he  wore  the  uniform  of  a  U.  8.  officer, 
and  told  him  to  surrender;  but  he  did  not  feel  inclined  to 
do  that,  so  they  fired  and  killed  him  instantly.  They 
approached,  and  when  they  saw  whom  they  had  killed, 
they  treated  him  with  every  consideration,  and  when  the 
rebel  chief  saw  him  he  wept  like  a  child,  for  he  thought  of 


IN  THE  ARMY  OF  THE  POTOMAC.  67 


by-gone  times,  when  they  were  class-mates  at  West  Point. 
Oh,  what  a  difference  in  the  two  men;  one  died  for  his 
country,  that  it  may  be  saved  from  traitors  and  disunion; 
the  other  is  fighting  to  destroy  the  country  that  gave  him 
all  that  he  ever  possessed.  Fare  tliee  well,  our  gallant  old 
General;  thy  memory  will  remain  as  long  as  the  country 
shall  endure  in  the  hearts  of  all  the  good  and  the  true  in  the 
land;  while  the  memory  of  your  late  classmate  will  forever  be 
a  shame  and  a  disgrace  in  the  land  that  nurtured  him.  For 
the  name  of  Robert  E.  Lee  will  go  down  to  generations 
yet  unborn,  as  the  great  rebel  chief,  that  wanted  to  destroy 
the  greatest  nation  on  the  globe,  while  the  name  of  Philip 
Kearney  will  be  exalted  to  the  skies,  as  one  who  died  for 
his  country,  that  it  might  be  the  home  of  all  who  are 
oppressed  in  every  clime. 

It  is  rumored  now  that  the  enemy  have  left  in  front,  and 
we  soon  find  that  ho  means  to  take  a  trip  north,  which 
produces  the  wildest  confusion  imaginable  in  Washington, 
for  it  is  evident  that  some  one  else  besides  the  gentleman 
in  the  saddle,  will  have  to  take  command  of  the  army,  to 
check  the  onward  march  of  the  victorious  army  under  Lee. 
They  know  in  Washington  who  can  drive  them  back  again, 
but  will  they  put  him  in  command  after  taking  him  away 
from  his  almost  idolized  army.  The  authorities  sec  that 
it  would  be  utter  suicide  to  have  any  other  man  take  com 
mand,  and  accordingly  Gen.  McClellan  is  reinstated  in 
command  of  his  army,  where  he  is  received  with  the  wild 
est  joy  imaginable.  Our  division  is  now  without  a  com 
mander,  and  suffering  terribly  from  the  late  battles.  It  is 
necessary  to  send  us  back  to  Washington,  to  recruit  our 
thin  ranks.  We  commence  our  backward  march,  and  the 
rest  of  the  army  under  McClellan  give  chase  to  Lee.  We 
arrive  safe  in  front  of  Washington,  and  go  into  camp. 


CHAPTER  XX. 


BATTLES  OF  SOUTH  MOUNTAIN  AND  ANTIETAM — SUFFERINGS 
OF    THE    ARMY — LEE    BACK   IN   VIRGINIA — MC'CLELLAN 
RELIEVED    AGAIN,    AND    BURNSIDE     TAKES     COM 
MAND AT  THE  FRONT  AGAIN — MC'CLELLAN's 

FAREWELL    ADDRESS    TO    HIS    ARMY. 

Gen.  Lee's  victorious  army,  flushed  with  their  ]ate  vic 
tories,  try  and  move  north,  in  hopes  to  be  able  to  make  the 
Washington  authorities  do  something  towards  helping 
their  cause,  but  they  will  soon  find  out  that  McClellan  is 
in  command  again,  and  their  stay  will  be  very  short  north 
of  the  Potomac.  Lee  has  crossed  the  Potomac,  and 
McClellan,  his  only  chastiser,  so  far,  is  treading  on  his 
heels.  The  rebels  have  to  face  about  at  South  Mountain, 
and  fight  their  old  adversaries  again.  They  have  to  get 
back  off  the  mountain,  and  pull  up  at  Antietam  Creek, 
where  one  of  the  bloodiest  battles  of  the  war  is  fought, 
and  they  have  to  get  back  to  their  own  sacred  soil  again  in 
Virginia.  A  great  many  in  the  north  now  censure  Gen. 
McClellan  for  not  following  up  Lee's  army.  They  do  not 
think  of  the  hardships  the  army  has  had  to  endure  for  the 
last  year,  how  they  needed  clothing  to  cover  their  naked 
ness,  and  shoes  to  cover  their  bleeding  feet.  They  do  not 
praise  our  noble  chief  for  hurling  back  the  arrogant  enemy 
from  their  very  doors;  but  the  men  under  him,  who  know 
him  best,  appreciate  his  worth  and  virtues.  Oh,  do  not 
censure  him,  but  thank  God  there  is  a  man  in  your  country 
who  can  drive  the  rebels  back  every  time  they  dare  to  over 
run  it. 


IN  THE  ARMY  OF  THE  POTOMAC.  09 

General  Birney  has  taken  command  of  our  division  and 
we  are  ordered  to  the  front  again,  having  had  a  very  much 
needed  rest  and  all  feel  recruited.  We  march  up  the 
Potomac  on  the  Maryland  side  in  forced  inarches.  It  is  a, 
very  wet  and  muddy  time.  I  do  not  pretend  to  give  day 
and  date  for  every  place  where  we  halt,  for  it  would  be  too 
voluminous.  But  it  is  my  intention  to  bring  back  to  mind 
as  near  as  memory  will  serve,  the  many  battles  and  princi 
pal  events  that  occurred  in  a  four  years  stay  with  the  Grand 
Army  of  the  Potomac.  We  pass  by  Monocacy,  Falling 
Waters,  Leesburg  in  Virginia,  and  pull  up  at  the  famous 
village  of  Harper's  Ferry,  where  the  great  John  Brown 
made  his  raid,  and  for  which  his  body  was  swung  in  mid 
air  and  his  soul  sent  marching  away  to  realms  of  bliss. 
But,  as  the  song  goes,  he  still  keeps  marching  on  to  that 
bourne  from  whence  no  traveler  returns.  Winding  our 
way  around  the  Maryland  heights,  and  over  the  bridge  that 
spans  the  Shenandoah  river,  get  on  the  sacred  soil  once 
more,  camping  for  the  night  among  the  hills  and  feeling 
happy.  Next  day  we  resume  our  inarch  and  go  through 
some  nice  country,  where  either  army  did  not  reach  before. 
We  are  in  London  county,  one  of  the  richest  in  the  state. 
The  people  hereabouts  are  said  to  be  leaning  towards  the 
Union,  and  so  we  deal  as  gently  with  them  as  we  can. 
There  are  plenty  of  nice  fence  rails.  Of  course  we  must 
have  our  coffee  and  a  fire  to  cook  it;  so  I  hope  the  good  peo 
ple  of  London  county  can  spare  a  few  rails  from  their  fen 
ces.  There  are  some  nice  turkeys  too,  and  a  gobbler  is 
gobbled  up  and  brought  to  camp,  where  he  is  very  much 
welcomed.  Now  the  good  people  will  remember  us,  for  we 
spared  them  the  trouble,  in  a  good  many  instances,  of  feed 
ing  the  corn  to  their  turkeys  and  chickens,  which  they  may 
need  before  this  cruel  war  is  over.  It  is  rumored  when  we 


70  FOUR  YEARS  CAMPAIGNING 

arrive  at  Warrington  that  McClellan  is  removed  again  now 
Lee  is  back  in  Virginia,  and  the  authorities  feel  safe.  Well 
let  them  fire  away  ;  they  will  soon  see  where  they  will  pull 
up.  Burnside  now  takes  command.  I  don't  think  there 
is  a  better  man  in  the  army  than  he,  but  of  course  we  all 
think  with  himself  that  he  is  not  capable  of  commanding 
the  Army  of  the  Potomac.  The  feeling  in  the  army  at 
this  time  is  better  imagined  than  described,  and  I  do  be 
lieve,  if  he  only  said  the  word.  McClellan  and  his  army 
would  march  on  Washington,  and  chastise  those  who  are 
intriguing  against  our  noble  commander,  and  doing  their 
best  to  destroy  our  army.  But  no  ;  he  bows  his  head  with 
resignation,  and  amid  the  tears  of  his  comrades,  takes  a 
sad  farewell,  November  7th,  in  the  following  noble  address 
to  his  much  cherished  army. 


HEADQUARTERS  OF  THE  ARMY  OF  THE  POTOMAC,  ) 
Camp  near  Rectortown,  Va.,  November  7.      jj 

OFFICERS  AND  SOLDIERS  OF  THE  ARMY  OF  THE  POTOMAC  : 

An  order  of  the  President  devolves  upon  Major  General 
Burnside  the  command  of  this  Army.  In  parting  from  you  I  can 
not  express  the  love  and  gratitude  I  bear  to  you.  As  an  army 
you  have  grown  up  in  my  care.  In  you  I  have  never  found  doubt 
or  coldness.  The  battles  you  have  fought  under  my  command 
will  probably  live  in  our  Nations'  history.  The  glory  you  have 
achieved  over  mutual  perils  and  fatigues,  the  graves  of  our  com 
rades  fallen  in  battle  and  by  disease ;  the  broken  forms  of  those 
whom  wounds  and  sickness  have  disabled ;  the  strongest  associa 
tions  which  can  exist  among  men  unite  us  by  an  indissoluble  tie. 
We  shall  ever  be  comrades  in  supporting  the  Constitution  of  our 
country  and  the  Nationality  of  its  people. 

GEO.  B.  MDCLELLAN, 

Major  General  U.  S.  A. 


CHAPTER  XXL 


A  KACE  FOR  FREDRICKSBURCiH THE  ENEMY  IX  SMALL  FORCE 

ACROSS    THE    RIVER — CAMP    LIFE ORDERS     TO     MARCH — 

GALLANT  FEAT  OF  THE  ?TH  MICH.  INFANTRY BATTLE 

OF  FREDRICKSBURG THE  DEFEAT  AND  RETREAT. 

While  Burnside  is  organizing  and  h'xing  things  to  suit 
him,  we  halt  for  a  few  days.  The  enemy  is  making  to 
wards  Fredricksburg  on  the  south  side  of  the  Blue  Ridge, 
and  if  he  gets  there  before  us  he  will  have  the  inside  track 
to  Richmond.  Accordingly  we  strike  tents  and  start  for 
Fredricksburg,  where  we  arrive  after  several  forced  march 
es.  The  enemy  has  taken  up  a  position  on  the  heights  in 
the  rear  of  the  city.  When  we  arrived  there  were  only  a 
small  force  before  us,  but  we  go  quietly  into  camp  and 
make  ourselves  comfortable.  Here  is  the  same  routine  of 
camp  life  ;  camp  guard,  picket  duty,  fatigue  duty  and 
drill.  All  of  Lee's  army  now  is  encamped  and  in  position 
in  and  around  Fredricksburg.  If  McClellan  had  been  in 
command  when  we  first  arrived  here  and  lay  idly  by,  what 
a  cry  of  on  to  Richmond  would  be  heard  by  his  enemies  ; 
but  he  is  not  in  command,  and  what  anyone  else  does  is  all 
right  ;  they  can  take  their  time  and  no  cry  of  on  to  Rich 
mond  is  made. 

Both  armies  are  encamped  in  plain  sight  of  each   other, 

and  their  pickets  are  stationed  along  the  Rappahannock, 

within  a  stone's  throw  of  each  other.     There  are  no  hos- 

tilties  between  them,   and  generally  all  is  quiet  along  the 

I    lines.     But  our  friendships  are  soon  to  be  broken,  for  about 

;    Dec.  10th  we  get  the  order  to  be  be  ready  to  march  with 


72  FOUR  YEARS  CAMPAIGNING 


three  days  rations  in  our  haversacks,  and  accordingly,  on 
the  llth  of  December  we  are  up  bright  and  early,  ready 
for  an  onward  move.  The  morning  is  clear,  cold  and  fros 
ty.  About  7  A.  M.  a  tremendous  artillery  fire  from  our 
batteries  is  opened  on  the  city  and  rebel  works.  The  rever 
berations  of  the  sound,  as  it  passes  along  the  river,  makes 
it  seem  to  us  as  though  there  were  five  thousand  dogs  of 
war  barking  all  at  once.  Our  engineers  are  busy  laying 
down  pontoon  bridges  for  the  troops  to  cross  over.  It  is 
plain  to  us  now  that  a  forward  movement  is  going  to  be 
made.  The  enemy's  sharp-shooters  are  making  sad  havoc 
among  the  pontoon  builders,  for  they  are  firing  from  the 
houses  in  the  city  at  our  men.  Something  must  be  done 
to  remedy  this,  and  a  detail  is  made  from  the  gallant  Sev 
enth  Mich.  Infantry  to  cross  and  clean  out  the  rebel  sharp 
shooters.  Those  few  who  crossed  in  those  open  boats  have 
earned  for  themselves  a  crown  of  glory,  and  that  little  party 
will  be  remembered  as  long  as  their  country  will  last,  for 
performing  one  of  the  most  daring  feats  of  the  war.  They 
push  out  from  the  shore,  bearing  the  starry  flag  aloft.  The 
enemy  pour  their  deadly  missies  into  the  midst  of  them, 
and  many  a  brave  hero  is  tumbled  into  the  turbid  waters 
of  the  Kappahannock.  Can  it  be  possible  that  any  of 
them  can  cross  with  their  lives  ?  They  have  a  very  poor 
way  of  defending  themselves,  but  they  still  keep  on,  and 
are  about  to  land,  when  the  house  skulkers  pour  their 
deadly  lead  among  the  devoted  band.  They  strive  to  keep 
a  foothold,  and  commence  firing.  Some  more  troops  are 
crossing  in  boats  to  reinforce.  They  make  a  desperate 
charge  on  the  buildings  occupied  by  the  enemy,  whom  they 
drag  forth  from  their  cover.  We  have  a  foothold  now,  and 
the  bridges  are  quickly  built.  The  army  moves  to  the 


IN  THE  ARMY  OF  THE  POTOMAC.  73 

front,  and  night  ends  the  operations.     Daring  the  night 
many  cross.,  while  our  corps  move  to  the  left. 

On  the  morning  of  Dec.  13,  1862,  the  battle  of  Fred- 
ericksburg  commenced.  Our  men  advance  and  dislodge 
the  rebels  from  their  front  line  of  works.  They  open  up  a 
a  tremendous  fire  on  our  men  from  their  artillery,  and  we 
cross  the  river  on  the  double-quick,  the  shells  bursting  like 
bail  all  around.  The  gallant  Fifth  are  already  engaged, 
and  our  regiment  join  them  on  the  left.  A  fearful  fight 
is  now  taking  place  all  along  the  line,  both  armies  holding 
their  ground.  A  battery  of  artillery  pull  up  in  line  with 
us  and  are  soon  making  sad  havoc  in  the  enemies  ranks. 
The  rebel  infantry  don't  like  to  have  the  canister  poured  in 
among  them,  so  they  form  in  the  valley  to  charge  and  take 
the  battery.  They  are  four  lines  deep,,  and  await  the  order 
to  charge.  Cease  firing,  is  the  order  of  the  Captain  com 
manding  the  battery,  and  double  shot  your  pieces  with 
canister.  Lieutenant  Colonel  Ed.  Peirce  of  the  old  Third 
gives  tho  command  to  be  ready.  We  feel  sure  if  they  take 
our  glorious  battery  they  will  pay  dearly  for  every  piece. 
Ha,  they  are  in  motion,  coming  as  cool  as  if  on  parade. 

i  Steady  boys,  don't  fire  yet,  is  heard  in  a  firm  voice  from 
our  brave  Colonel.  They  set  up  a  hideous  yelling,  and  are 
close  to  us.  Why  don't  we  get  the  order  to  fire  we  ask  ; 
but  they  are  not  near  enough  yet.  The  captain  of  the  bat 
tery  gives  his  order  to  fire,  and  six  guns  open  with  their 
double-shotted  mouths  into  the  advancing  masses.  Ha, 
that  is  enough  for  them.  They  break  in  confusion  and  fly 

i    to  the  rear,  satisfied  that  they  don't  want  that  battery. 

The  fight  rages  terribly  along  the  lines  for  eight  miles. 
The  rebels  try  hard  to  drive  us  into  the  river  and  to  break 
our  lines  in  every  available  spot  ;  first  with  a  right  flank 


74  FOUR  YEARS  CAMPAIGNING 

movement,  then  a  left,  and  then  a  center,  and  each  time 
get  back  "behind  their  works  with  great  loss.  But  they  are 
not  having  all  the  losses,  for  our  army  is  suffering  fearfully 
too.  We  hear  great  cheering  to  our  right,  and  can  tell 
that  it  is  a  charge  from  our  side,  for  we  can  always  tell  the 
difference  between  the  hellish  yells  of  the  enemy  and  the 
manly  cheering  of  the  union  men.  The  Irish  brigade,  un 
der  the  great  and  brave  General  Meagher,  are  on  the  charge, 
with  their  sleeves  rolled  up,  and  they  mean  heavy  business. 
They  are  trying  to  dislodge  the  enemy  from  behind  a  stone 
wall  on  the  heights.  For  awhile  the  contestants  on  either 
side  cease,  and  all  look  on  the  gallant  brigade  going  for 
ward  on  their  forlorn  hope.  They  charge  up  the  hill,  bear 
ing  aloft  the  green  flag  of  Ireland  and  the  stars  and  stripes. 
Thousands  of  the  enemy  are  waiting  behind  the  wall  to 
cut  them  to  pieces.  I  have  heard  it  said  by  a  rebel  who 
was  behind  the  wall  at  the  time,  that  they  were  loth  to  fire 
on  such  brave  men  ;  but  they  were  their  enemies,  and  were 
forced  to  do  so.  Volley  after  volley  is  poured  into  the 
brave  brigade.  They  close  up  the  gaps  in  their  ranks,  for 
ward  on  the  double-quick  with  wild  cheers,  and  soon  have 
a  hand  to  hand  fight  with  the  enemy.  They  do  not  get 
reinforced  for  some  reason,  and  have  to  fall  back  against 
fearful  odds.  Surely  such  men  ought  to  be  remembered  by 
all  true  Americans,  for  no  greater  supporters  are  in  the 
country  than  the  brave  Irish  volunteers.  Let  bigots  grum 
ble  about  the  Irish,  but  this  country  is  their  country,  and 
no  power  can  gainsay  it,  for  they  fight  for  it,  and  do  every 
thing  to  make  it  a  home  for  them  and  for  the  oppressed  of 
every  nation,  who  like  themselves,  have  to  flee  from  the 
land  of  their  birth. 

Our  men  try  the  enemy's  lines  in  different  places,  and 


IN  THE  ARMY  OF  THE  POTOMAC. 


each  time  get  repulsed  with  great  loss,  and  night  puts  an 
end  to  the  great  battle.  On  the  night  of  the  15th  our 
army  retire  across  the  river,  for  it  would  be  sheer  madness 
to  attempt  to  break  the  enemy's  lines  and  take  the 
heights.  So  we  get  back  to  our  our  old  camps,  after  losing 
abut  fifteen  thousand  men  in  killed  and  wounded,  and 
accomplishing  nothing. 


CHAPTER  XXII. 


BUILDING  WINTER  QUARTERS A  SOLDIER'S  FUNERAL FUR 
LOUGHS — FEELING   IN    THE    NORTH — SCENES  AND 
INCIDENTS AT  THE    FRONT    AGAIN. 

It  is  evident  now  that  all  movements  of  the  army  is  at 
an  end  for  a  while  at  least.  Each  corps,  division,  brigade, 
regiment  and  company,  is  assigned  camping  grounds,  and 
all  are  told  to  build  winter  quarters,  and  make  ourselves  as 
comfortable  as  we  can .  The  forests  around  this  country 
are  stripped  of  their  trees  for  houses  and  fire-wood.  The 
walls  of  our  houses  are  built  of  logs,  and  covered  with 
shelter  tents,  with  a  nice  cosy  fire  place  at  one  end,  made 
of  brick  or  stone,  with  a  mud  and  stick  chimney.  They 
are  very  comfortable  houses,  with  plenty  of  blankets  and  a 
bed  of  long  poles.  The  sutlers  are  all  up  again,  and  sup 
ply  us  with  what  delicacies  we  can  afford. 

When  one  of  our  men  die  in  the  hospital,  all  who  can, 
go  to  his  funeral.  It  is  one  of  the  most  selemn  things  of 
the  soldier's  life,  to  witness  the  burial  of  one  of  his  com 
rades.  One  might  suppose  that  a  soldier  is  so  used  to  see 
ing  death  on  the  battle-field,  that  he  is  hardened  to  every- 


76  FOUR  YEARS  CAMPAIGNING 

thing,  but  it  is  a  mistake,  for  when  one  dies  in  camp  he  is 
mourned  over  as  much  as  those  at  home  mourn  over  their 
friends.  The  soldier  has  the  most  acute  feelings  for  his 
suffering  comrades,  and  sympathize  with  the  loved  ones 
who  have  lost  their  relative  or  friend.  The  poor  soldier 
dies  away  from  home;  no  relative  is  near  by  to  comfort 
or  sympathize  with  him  in  his  last  hour,  but  his  comrades 
gather  around  him  and  give  him  the  burial  of  the  warrior. 
He  is  laid  out  in  his  uniform  of  blue,  in  a  plain,  rough 
coffin,  over  which  hang  the  stars  and  stripes.  The  mourn 
ful  procession  commences  its  slow  march,  headed  by  the 
band.  Oh,  how  solemn  are  the  strains  as  they  are  taken 
up  by  the  chilling  breeze.  His  comrades  follow  close  be 
hind,  marching  with  reversed  arms.  The  solemn  proces 
sion  halt  at  the  lonely  grave,  when,  the  coffin  is  lowered 
into  the  earth.  "Ashes  to  ashes/'  are  the  words  said  by 
the  man  of  God.  The  volleys  are  fired  over  the  departed 
hero,  and  he  is  left  to  rest  in  peace.  Poor  comrade,  thy 
battles  and  fatigues  are  over.  No  more  shalt  thou  respond 
to  the  wakening  notes  of  the  reveille  by  the  regimental 
bugler,  but  will  be  wakened  on  the  last  day  by  the  clarion 
notes  of  St.  Michael's  trumpet,  to  appear  before  the  great 
Captain,  who  commands  the  heavens  and  the  earth,  and  all 
contained  therein. 

Now  the  army  is  lying  peaceably  in  winter  quarters  and 
I  would  like  to  go  home  on  furlough  ;  so  obtaining  a  blank, 
I  fill  it  out  and  send  it  along  through  the  regular  channels 
to  have  it  approved.  It  is  first  signed  by  the  Company 
commander,  then  by  the  Colonel  of  the  regiment,  then  by 
the  Brigade  commander,  then  Division,  and  finally  by  the 
Corps  commander.  So  it  takes  quite  a  while  for  it  to  get 
up  and  down  the  regular  channels,  causing  a  good  share  of 
anxiety  to  the  poor  soldier  for  fear  it  would  come  back  dis- 


IN  THE  ARMY  OF  THE  POTOMAC.  77 

approved  ;  and  so  he  is  in  fever  heat  all  this  time.  At  last 
the  furlough  comes  back  covered  all  over  with  signatures, 
and  now  hurrah  for  a  twenty  days'  leave,  which  don't  take 
long  to  pass  by,  especially  when  they  are  days  of  pleasure; 
and  a  soldier,  after  the  hardships  of  campaigning  for  near 
ly  two  years,  can  appreciate  a  little  pleasure  and  enjoy  him 
self  among  his  friends  at  home.  After  taking  a  short  fare 
well  of  my  comrades,  I  start  for  Acquia  Creek  to  take  the 
boat  for  Washington.  Arriving  at  the  Creek,  I  find  there 
great  crowds  on  the  wharf  waiting  to  get  aboard,  and  with 
my  leave  of  absence  in  my  pocket  have  to  wait  'till  all  the 
snobbery  and  shoulderstraps  get  aboard,  so  as  to  take  up 
all  the  good  places  on  the  boat.  At  last  the  word  comes  to 
get  aboard,  and  the  crowds  rush  on,  and  soon  every  availa 
ble  spot  is  taken  up.  A  few  of  us  try  to  get  into  the  cabin 
to  lie  down  on  the  floor  for  the  night  ;  but  no,  there  is  a 
sentinel  on  guard  at  the  stairway,  and  none  but  officers  can 
pass  as  usual.  Oh,  this  is  what  makes  the  soldier  hate 
himself  and  all  others,  for  he  thinks  a  dog  is  thought  more 
of  than  he  is,  and  is  made  to  feel  his  degradation  more  and 
more  'till  he  arrives  out  of  reach  of  shoulderstraps.  After 
rousting  about  on  the  boat  all  night,  we  arrive  safe  in 
Washington.  Here  we  think  we  can  enjoy  freedom  with 
the  rest  ;  so  making  our  way  to  a  restaurant  for  some 
breakfast,  have  to  take  it  in  the  roughly  fitted-up  room  for 
the  common  soldier,  while  inside  are  our  more  favored  com 
rades  under  shoulder  straps,  eating  in  a  luxuriously  fitted- 
up  apartment,  which  we  have  to  pay  for  as  a  general  thing. 
Going  to  the  depot  to  take  the  train  for  Baltimore,  and 
thinking  we  can  take  any  car  on  the  train,  are  politely  told 
by  an  usher  that  we  can't  get  into  that  car,  a  first-class 
one  ;  there  is  a  car  for  you  said  he,  pointing  to  one  better 
adapted  for  hogs  than  men.  For  once  I  disobey  orders, 


FOUR  YEARS  CAMPAIGNING 


and  tell  him  I  must  ride  in  any  car,  as  I  have  paid  for  a 
first-class  ticket.  The  conductor  cries  ail-aboard,  and  my 
self  with  a  few  other  soldiers  get  into  a  first-class  car;  as  we 
mean  to  maintain  our  rights.  The  conductor  comes  around 
and  tells  us  to  get  into  the  other  cars.  Acting  as  spokes 
man  for  the  party,  I  ask  him  what  kind  of  fare  our  tickets 
call  for  ;  he  sees  that  they  are  first-class.  He  does  not  put 
us  off,  and  leaves  us  in  peace.  At  last  we  arrive  at  Balti 
more,  and  take  the  train  for  Harrishurg,  where  we  feel 
more  at  home,  for  now  shoulderstraps  are  getting  at  a  dis 
count,  and  the  soldier  is  as  good  as  the  officer.  We  thun 
der  along  through  the  Alleghanies  and  arrive  at  Pittshurg, 
which  is  as  smoky  as  ever.  Here  the  soldiers  are  always 
treated  well  by  the  citizens,  who  will  always  be  remember 
ed  with  gratitude  by  every  soldier  who  passed  through 
that  city.  Taking  the  train  for  Cleveland,  we  have  no 
more  trouble  to  get  as  good  fare  as  there  is.  We  arrive  at 
the  Forest  City  and  are  soon  off  for  Toledo,  and  thence  for 
the  City  of  the  Straits,  in  our  own  Michigan.  Arrived  at 
Detroit,  I  take  the  Great  Western,  and  soon  reath  my 
friends.  Of  course  they  are  glad  to  see  me,  and  I  spend  a 
few  days  in  quiet  and  rest.  Generally  the  people  of  Cana 
da  are  not  favorable  to  the  Union  cause,  and  I  have  to  do 
some  talking  to  uphold  the  cause  I  fight  for.  the  country 
is  overrun  with  skedaddlers  and  deserters  from  the  United 
States,  who  are  protected  by  the  government  of  England. 
The  South  has  its  quota  of  inhabitants  in  Canada,  who  are 
allowed  to  concoct  their  plans  for  any  move  they  can  make 
against  our  government.  The  British  are  doing  all  they 
can  and  dare  to  help  destroy  our  union  of  states  ;  but  let 
them  work,  for  Great  Britain  and  hell  itself  cannot  destroy 
our  country.  We  have  to  stand  some  of  their  insolence 
now,  as  in  such  cases  as  the  Mason  and  Slidell  affair  ;  but 


IN  THE  ARMY  OF  THE  POTOMAC.  79 

let  them  beware,  for  it  may  be  our  turn  next  to  play  the 
same  game.  Let  them  fit  up  their  Alabamas  and  man 
them,  to  destroy  our  commerce.  They  can  do  a  great  many 
mean  things  now  with  impunity,  but  the  day  of  reckoning 
will  come,  when  John  Bull  will  be  paid  back  with  heavy 
interest  what  is  due  him  by  our  much  abused  Uncle  Sam. 
After  a  few  days'  stay.  I  take  a  parting  farewell  of  friends 
and  relatives  and  am  off  for  Detroit,  where  I  arrive  much 
recruited  in  flesh  and  health.  An  all-nights'  ride  on  the 
lazy  express  on  the  D  &  M.  railroad  finds  me  once  more  in 
the  Valley  City.  Everything  looks  as  natural  as  ever.  By 
night  my  right  arm  is  very  lame,  and  no  wonder,  after  the 
shaking  it  had  to  go  through  by  all  my  friends.  All  is 
done  that  can  be  to  make  my  visit  pleasant.  But  now  on 
ly  four  days  are  left  for  me  to  get  back  to  the  army,  and 
bidding  good-bye  to  dear  friends,  I  retrace  my  way  back 
to  my  log  house  in  the  camp  in  front  of  Fredricksburg, 
where  I  arrive  in  due  time  and  am  met  by  my  comrades, 
and  it  seems  like  home  to  get  back  again,  and  tell  them  of 
the  thousand  things  I  saw  while  away  in  the  North. 


CHAPTER  XXIII. 


ORDERS  TO  MARCH — WE  TRY  A  FLANK  MOVEMENT — AND  GET 

STUCK    IN    THE   MUD — THE    REBELS    MAKING   FUN  OF 

US — DESERTIONS — BACK     TO    CAMP — BURNSIDE 

RELIEVED    AND  HOOKER  TAKES  COMMAND. 

About  the  1st  of  February  we  have  orders  to  be  ready  to 
inarch,  and  so  we  fill  our  haversacks  with  hard-tack,  salt- 
pork,  coffee  and  sugar.  We  take  off  our  shelter  tents,  and 


80  FOUR  YEARS  CAMPAIGNING 

pack  them  in  our  knap-sacks,  leave  the  bare  walls  of  our 
houses  to  keep  lonely  watch,  and  file  out  of  our  camp  on 
the  Richmond  road  again.  The  army  march  along  to  the 
right  of  our  lines,  and  it  js  plain  a  flank  movement  is  on 
foot.  After  getting  twelve  or  thirteen  miles  the  rain  pours 
down  in  torrents,  making  the  roads  fearfully  muddy.  The 
army  halt  on  the  banks  of  the  Rappahannock.  We  pitch 
our  tents  for  a  covering  from  the  cold  raius,  and  build  fires 
in  the  woods.  The  smoke  lingers  around,  for  the  atmos 
phere  is  so  heavy  it  will  not  bear  it  away.  Our  eyes  are 
nearly  melted  out  of  their  sockets  with  the  thick  smoke, 
and  we  have  to  lie  on  the  wet  ground  to  relieve  them.  Oh, 
what  misery  we  are  in,  wet  to  the  skin,  ragged,  dirty  and 
hungry,  for  our  supplies  cannot  get  up  over  the  muddy 
roads,  and  artillery,  wagons  and  ambulances  are  all  stuck 
in  the  mud.  One  morning,  on  looking  across  the  river  we 
observe  that  the  rebels  have  plac-cards  stuck  on  poles,  let 
ting  us  know  that  Burnside  is  stuck  in  the  mud.  They 
throw  all  kinds  of  slang  at  us,  and  have  lots  of  fun  at  our 
expense,  and  we  can't  help  it,  for  we  all  know  we  are  stuck. 
Our  commander  finds  out  that  it  would  be  useless  for  him 
to  try  to  go  any  further,  and  we  get  the  order  to  retrace  our 
steps  for  camp.  We  pack  up  our  wet  traps,  and  each  man 
has  a  load  fit  for  a  mule  to  carry. 

I  never  knew  so  much  discontent  in  the  army  before.  A 
great  many  say  they  "don't  care  whether  school  keeps  now 
or  not,"  for  they  think  there  is  a  destructive  fate  hovering 
over  our  army.  At  this  time  there  are  a  large  number  of 
desertions,  and  unless  something  is  done  to  prevent  it,  our 
ranks  will  grow  pretty  thin  in  a  short  while. 

Arriving  back  in  our  old  camps  again  we  cover  the  bare 
walls  of  logs,  and  go  to  house-keeping  once  more.  The 


IN  THE  ARMY  OF  THE  POTOMAC.  81 

picket-line  is  doubled  to  keep  a  closer  watch  on  those  who 
mean  to  desert.  Hand-bills  arc  circulated  through  the 
army  by  the  Southern  authorities,  that  they  will  furnish 
free  transportation  to  any  country  on  the  globe  to  all  who 
will  desert  into  their  lines.  Orders  come,  and  are  issued 
from  our  headquarters,  putting  quite  a  veto  on  the  above 
offer.  All  who  are  caught  deserting  will  be  shot.  This 
puts  an  end,  virtually,  to  deserting. 

About  the  last  of  March,  General  Burnside  is  removed,  and 
General  Hooker  takes  command.  The  authorities  at  Wash 
ington  want  to  try  another  experiment  on  the  army  of  the 
Potomac.  Now,  we  all  feel  that  General  Hooker  will  be 
like  the  poor  man  that  won  the  elephant  at  the  raflle. 
After  he  got  the  animal  he  did  not  know  what  to  do  with 
him.  So  with  fighting  Joseph.  He  is  now  in  command 
of  a  mighty  large  elephant,  and  it  will  remain  to  be  seen  if 
he  knows  what  to  do  with  him.  All  know  that  General 
Hooker  can  command  and  fight  a  division  to  perfection, 
but  to  take  a  great  army  like  ours  in  hand,  and  cope  with 
the  great  rebel  chief  successfully,  is  another  thing.  But 
we  will  wait  and  see,  and  like  good  soldiers,  obey  orders 
and  go  where  we  are  sent,  even  unto  death. 


CHAPTER  XXIV. 


|     NICE     WEATHER MARCHING     ORDERS  —  SUTLERS     TO     THE 

FxEAR — ON    THE    110 AD    AGAIN BATTLE    OF    THE    CE 
DARS — MIDNIGHT    CHARGE — STONEWALL    JACK 
SON  KILLED — BATTLE  OF  CHANCELLORSVILLE 
— THE  POTOMAC  ARMY  AGAIN  DEFEATED. 

The  spring  of  1863  is  ushered  in  with  beautiful  weather, 
and,  of  course,  should  it  last  long,  we  shall  soon  be  on  the 


82  FOUR  YEARS  CAMPAIGNING 

move  again.  About  April  26th  we  have  orders  to  be  ready 
to  march.  The  sutlers,  with  their  surplus  stuff,,  are  ordered 
to  the  rear.  The  sick  arc  sent  to  the  different  hospitals, 
and  we  are  all  ready  for  the  Richmond  road.  We  pro 
ceed  along  on  the  same  road  meant  to  be  traveled  by  General 
Burnside,  when  we  got  stuck  in  the  mud.  We  cross  the 
Rappahannock  at  Ely's  Ford,  on  the  28th,  and  proceed  as 
far  as  we  can  into  the  enemy's  country,  pulling  up  at  the 
Chancellorsville  House,  where  the  Army  of  the  Potomac  is 
got  into  position.  Now  the  army  is  in  splendid  condition, 
and  we  all  think  that  probably  we  might  do  something 
under  Fighting  Joe;  and  he  thinks  so  himself,  for  he 
issues  an  order  to  the  army,  that  he  has  got  the  enemy 
where  he  wants  them;  that  they  will  have  to  come  out  and 
fight  him  on  his  own  ground,  or  fly  ignominiously,  which 
will  cause  their  utter  destruction.  Now,  after  this  celebrated 
order  is  read  to  us,  we  feel  confident  that  something  extra 
ordinary  is  going  to  be  done,  and  we  wait  anxiously  for  the 
enemy  to  come  out  of  their  holes,  or  see  them  fly  ignomin 
iously. 

The  Red  Diamond  division  has  a  position  on  the  Rich 
mond  road,  commanded  by  our  gallant  Birney.  Ha,  we 
see  over  the  valley  beyond,  long  wagon  trains,  moving 
south.  Now  they  are  on  the  move  and  are  flying  sure. 
Our  division  is  ordered  forward,  and  get  into  the  cedar 
woods,  where  we  strike  some  rebels,  who  fire  into  us,  but 
we  go  for  them  with  the  bayonet.  They  fall  back,  and  we 
advance,  fighting  all  the  way  for  about  three  miles.  They 
pull  up  behind  some  works,  and  we  halt  in  front.  The 
rebel  train  keeps  moving  on,  and  we  lie  still,  for  some  cause 
or  other.  Berdan's  sharp-shooters  have  quite  a  fight  on 
the  picket  line.  Our  regiment  is  ordered  to  lie  down,  and 


IN  THE  ARMY  OF  THE  POTOMAC.  83  j 

we   are   in    such   a   position   that   the  rebels  have  a  good  | 
,    chance  to  fire  at  us.     Once  in  a  while  one  of  our  poor  fel-  j 
I    lows  is   taken   to  the  rear,  mortally  wounded.     It  is  here  | 
that  a  comrade  of  mine  gets  killed,   P.  H.  Doran,  and  a  j 
better  soldier  never  carried  a  musket  than  he.     While  lie- 
ing  down,  a  bullet  from  a  sharp-shooter  did  the  deed,   and  i 
passed  through  his  head.     Poor  fellow,  he  has  fought  his  | 
last   battle,  and  his  campaigns   are  ended.     Let  him  be  I 
inscribed  on  the  roll  of  honor  as  a  martyr  to  his  adopted 
country. 

While  lying  still,  we   hear,   all  at  once,   a   tremendous  j 

firing  in    our     rear;     it   sounds  in   the  direction   of   the  I 
position  we  left  in  the  morning.     Can   it  be  possible  the 

enemy  is  in  our  rear  ?    Such  is  the  fact,  for  we  soon  find  | 

out  that  the  rebel  General  Jackson  has  got  around  behind  j 

us,  and  is  fighting  the  llth  corps  under  Howard,  who  was  ! 

in  the  position  we  left.     Now  we  are  in  a  pretty  condition,  < 

rebels  in  front  and  rebels  in  our  rear.  We  must  get  out  of  j 
this,  or  else  be  gobbled  up.  So  getting  back,  we  change 
our  front  of  the  morning  to  rear  at  night.  The  llth  corps 
are  driven  from  their  position.  Night  puts  an  end  to  all 
fighting,  and  we  take  up  a  position  in  an  open  field,  and 
try  to  rest  after  our  day's  fatigue. 

The  queen  of  night  shines  out  with   all   her  brightness,  , 

and    throws    her    lustre  all  around,  making  the  fields  as  < 

bright  as  day.     All  is  as  still   as  the  grave  ;    nothing  to  ; 

break  the  stillness  of  the  hour  but  the  neighing  of  the  j 

horses  of  the  artillery  close  by.     At  about  twelve  o'clock  ! 

we  get  the  order  to  foil  in,  and  it  is  made  known  to  us  that  ; 

a  midnight  charge  is   on   foot  to  dislodge  the  enemy  and  ! 

take  back  our  lost  ground.     The  awful  grandeur  of  the  I 

scene  defies  description.    About  15,000  soldiers  are  in  solid  i 


84  FOUR  YEARS  CAMPAIGNING 

mass  at  the  dead  hour  of  night,  to  charge  on  the  enemy 
who  are  slumbering  in  blissful  ignorance  of  what  is  going 
on.  Our  first  line  have  their  guns  primed,  it  is  the 
intention  when  they  come  to  the  enemy  to  fire,  and 
the  other  lines  to  charge  with  the  cold  steel.  The  order 
is  quietly  given  to  forward,  and  the  whole  mass  move  into 
the  woods,  which  are  thick  and  dark  as  hades.  No  one 
knows  where  to  strike  the  rebel  lines;  some  commence  to 
fire,  others  follow  suit,  and  all  blaze  away,  not  knowing 
what  at,  and  all  seem  to  be  one  vast  square  of  fire.  All 
begin  to  yell  and  cheer,  some  go  forward,  some  to  the  right 
and  some  to  the  left.  The  rebels  open  with  their  artillery, 
and  ours  reply  from  the  fields.  All  is  utter  confusion,  and 
no  one  knows  where  we  are  going.  I  find  myself  with 
others,  charging  on  some  works;  we  get  over  them,  think 
ing  they  belong  to  the  enemy,,  but  we  soon  find  out  that 
we  have  been  charging  on  our  own  works,  occupied  by  the 
the  12th  corps,  who  thought  the  rebels  wanted  their  works, 
and  they  left  them  in  peace  for  their  old  friends.  Whoever 
took  part  in  the  fizzle  in  the  woods  on  the  night  of  the  2d 
of  May,  will  remember  it  as  long  as  they  live.  After  a. 
while  we  make  our  way  to  the  field  we  started  from. 

It  was  in  this  melee  in  the  woods  that  the  notorious 
Stonewall  Jackson,  of  the  Confederate  army,  received  his 
death-wound.  The  rebels  themselves  claim  they  gave  it 
to  him,  but  we  don't  care  how  he  got  it  so  long  as  he  is  out 
of  the  way,  for  he  was  the  terror  of  our  army.  The  de 
tails  of  his  death  we  get  from  rebel  prisoners.  When  he 
heard  the  firing  in  the  woods  he  rode  out  on  one  part  of 
his  own  lines,  and  was  going  in  by  another  post,  The 
rebels  were  so  excited  by  the  firing  in  the  woods  that  they 
thought  it  was  the  Yankees  on  the  charge.  They  fired  a 


IN  THE  ARMY  OF  THE  POTOMAC.  85 


volley,  and  killed  one  of  the  best  generals  in  their  army. 
So  our  fizzle  was  the  cause  of  doing  some  good  after  all. 

All  is  quiet  again  in  the  Potomac  army,  and  we  lie  down 
to  have  some  sleep  to  refresh  us  for  the  next  day's  work. 
At  four  o'clock  on  the  quiet  Sabbath  morning  of  the  3d  of 
May,  we  look  towards  the  woods  and  see  our  skirmishers 
emerge  therefrom,  followed  close  by  solid  masses  of  rebel 
infantry.  In  an  instant  we  are  in  line.  Our  artillery  open 
out  on  them,  but  they  don't  seem  to  care  for  anything,  as 
they  set  up  a  hellish  yelling  and  come  for  us.  We  open 
our  small  arms  on  them  and  cause  some  to  fall  to  mother 
earth  to  rise  no  more.  They  close  up  the  gaps  in  their 
ranks  and  still  come  on.  We  get  the  order  to  fall  back, 
which  is  done  in  good  order,  loading  and  firing  as  we  go. 
Our  artillery  get  to  the  rear  and  take  positions  so  as  to  be 
ready  for  the  enemy  when  we  have  passed  them.  The  bat 
tle  rages  fearfully  along  the  line,  and  thousands  Ml  on  both 
sides.  The  whole  rebel  army  is  in  one  solid  phalanx  and 
nothing  can  stand  before  them.  They  break  line  after  line, 
but  not  Hill  they  pay  dearly  for  every  foot  of  ground  they 
take.  Falling  behind  a  line  in  front  of  the  Chancellorsville 
House,  we  get  the  order  to  lie  down,  which  is  done  gladly  for 
a  few  minutes  rest.  The  rebels  pour  their  shot  and  shell  into 
our  midst,  and  many  a  poor  fellow  rolls  over  without  a 
groan.  Captain  Mason  is  killed  lying  down  by  my  side  ; 
a  piece  of  shell  takes  him  in  the  bowels  and  kills  him  in 
stantly.  Our  front  line  gives  way  again,  and  we  arc  on  our 
feet  once  more,  ready  to  receive  the  charge  of  the  victori 
ous  enemy.  The  enemy  charge  on  us  in  eight  or  ten  lines 
deep.  Our  artillery  opens  out  on  them  and  then  our  mus 
ketry,  mowing  down  fearful  gaps  in  their  ranks.  But  on 
they  come,  and  back  we  have  to  get  again.  Here  our  gal- 


86  FOUR  YEARS  CAMPAIGNING 

3 ant  Birney  rides  up  on  his  beautiful  horse  and  gives  the 
order  to  countercharge  the  enemy.  We  come  to  a  right 
about  face,  and  before  the  rebels  knew  what  we  were  about, 
charge  in  their  midst,  making  them  get  back  a  short  dis 
tance,  and  taking  a  number  of  prisoners.  The  rebels  fol 
low  up  again,  and  we  get  in  behind  some  works  that  were 
built  during  the  day.  They  charge  on  us,  thinking  to  car 
ry  our  works,  but  they  have  got  as  far  as  they  can  get,  as 
we  hold  our  works  against  all  their  attacks,  and  about  12 
o'clock  the  terrible  battle  of  Chancellorsville  is  ended.  We 
establish  our  picket  lines,  and  all  is  still  but  an  occasional 
shot  on  the  outposts.  While  the  fighting  was  going  on  in 
the  morning,  General  Sedge  wick  with  his  5th  corps  crossed 
the  river  and  took  the  Fredricksburg  heights.  After  the 
fighting  ceased  on  our  part  of  the  lines,  General  Lee  stole 
away  from  our  front,  went  to  Fredricksburg  and  drove  the 
5th  corps  off  the  heights  across  the  river  again,  and  ending 
the  fighting  on  that  bloody  Sunday.  Our  army  is  whipped 
again,  and  we  loose  a  great  many  men  and  some  valuable 
officers.  On  the  6th  of  May  we  recross  the  Kappahannock, 
flying  ignominiously  from  the  army  that  we  thought  would 
have  to  come  out  and  fight  us  on  our  own  ground,  which 
they  did.  But  we  see  the  destruction  on  the  other  side, 
and  all  feel  as  though  the  present  commander  has  too  large 
an  elephant  on  his  hands. 


CHAPTER  XXV. 

LEE  TRIES    ANOTHER  MOVE    NORTH THE    ARMY  OF  THE  PO 
TOMAC    AFTER  HIM — BOTH    ARMIES  ON    NORTHERN  SOIL 
—SCENES  AND  INCIDENTS  ON  THE  WAY — EMMETS- 
BURGH — HOOKER  RELIEVED GENERAL  MEADE 

IN    COMMAND. 

After  Lee''s  victory  at  Chancellorsville,  he  tries  another 
move  North  to  see  what  he  can  do  there  again.  We  have 
to  follow  in  his  wake  and  see  that  the  rebel  army  don't  get 
into  any  mischief.  But  it  is  plain  to  us  all  that  if  some 
one  don't  take  command  of  the  army  that  can  handle  it, 
General  Lee  will  do  almost  as  he  pleases.  Oh,  why  do 
they  not  give  us  Lack  our  Little  Mac.,  and  then  we  can 
feel  confident  of  victory  no  matter  where  we  meet  our  old 
adversaries.  But  no,  if  the  whole  country  is  sacrificed  he 
will,  never  he  called  to  our  command  again. 

On  the  15th  of  June,  after  marching  across  the  country 
from  Chancellorsville,  General  Lee  crosses  the  Potomac  and 
makes  his  way  through  Maryland.  The  President  issues  a 
call  for  one  hundred  thousand  men  to  repel  the  invasion. 
The  country  North  is  fully  aroused  to  the  danger  that  is 
thundering  at  their  doors.  Volunteers  and  militia  are  sent 
to  intercept  the  onward  march  of  the  rebel  chief  and  his 
army.  General  Lee  seems  to  think  after  he  is  in  Maryland 
he  can  recruit  up  his  ranks  from  the  sons  of  that  state,  but 
wherever  he  goes  the  cold  shoulder  is  turned  to  him.,  for 
the  loyal  State  of  Maryland  is  true  to  the  Union,  and  its 
people  testify  to  their  loyalty  by  giving  us  everything  they 
can  to  help  us  on  our  way  to  drive  the  invader  from  their 
soil. 


88  POUR  YEARS  CAMPAIGNING 


Our  army  cross  into  Maryland,  in  close  pursuit  of  our  old. 
enemy.  The  militia  meet  the  advance  of  the  rebel  army, 
but  have  to  get  back  from  Lee's  veteran's.  We  are  now 
traveling  in  the  heart  of  our  noble  and  true  Maryland,  and 
pass  on  the  march,  some  lovely  country.  The  fair  daugh 
ters  of  this  State  often  sing  patriotic  songs  as  we  pass, 
such  as  the  Star  Spangled  Banner,  Rally  Round  the  Flag, 
Maryland,  My  Maryland,  and  other  songs  that  inspire  us 
with  enthusiasm  to  follow  up  the  arrogant  rebel  army,  and 
chastise  them  for  daring  to  put  their  feet  on  loyal  ground. 
We  march  by  a  lovely  village,  called  Tarieytown,  whose 
people  show  their  loyality  by  waving  their  handkerchiefs 
and  showering  flowers  on  our  path.  This  village  is  called 
after  the  learned  Judge  Taney,  Chief-Justice  of  the  United 
States.  The  roads  around  here  are  beautiful  and  macada 
mized,  and  we  enjoy  inarching  over  them  very  much. 
Every  man  in  the  ranks  feel  jubilant;  we  keep  step  to 
some  song  that  is  sung  by  the  soldiers,  crack  our  jokes,  and 
all  feel  happy.  We  pass  some  nice  villages,  and  at  every 
place  we  are  met  Avith  perfect  ovations.  The  next  place  of 
any  interest  is  the  beautiful  city  of  Frederick.  As  we  near 
the  place  we  observe  some  bodies  dangling  from  the  limbs 
of  trees.  They  were  rebel  spies.  We  camp  around  the 
city,  and  have  nice  times.  Pulling  up  stakes  we  march 
through  the  city.  The  stars  and  stripes  hang  gracefully 
from  buildings,  and  across  the  streets.  What  a  contrast 
from  that  we  used  to  see  in  old  Virginia.  As  we  passed 
the  towns  and  cities  there,  we  were  met  with  imprecations 
arid  curses  by  the  secesh  folks  of  the  sacred  soil.  But 
here,  hallelujas  and  praises  by  the  good  people  of  Mary 
land.  We  pull  up  at  Emmetsburg  on  the  27th  of  June. 
This  is  a  nice  village,  near  the  Pennsylvania  line.  Here  is 
where  the  celebrated  St.  Mary's  College  is  situated,  a  Cath- 

. i 


IN  THE  ARMY  OF  THE  POTOMAC.  89 

olic  institution,  where  the  young  men  of  our  land  are  edu 
cated  for  the  Priesthood,  and  are  sent  out  to  teach  all 
nations  the  truths  that  our  Lord  and  Saviour  left  behind, 
as  a  legacy  that  we  might  be  saved  and  meet  him  in  realms 
of  bliss,  where  he  reigns  in  heaven.  We  camp  near  the 
beautiful  grounds  of  the  College,  and  a  goodly  number  of 
us,  who  profess  that  religion,  avail  ourselves  of  the  oppor_ 
tunity  offered  us  by  the  good  priests,  to  partake  of  the 
rights  of  our  Holy  Mother,  the  Church,  which  strengthens 
us  for  the  mission  before  us,  and  makes  us  better  soldiers 
of  our  Divine  Redeemer,  as  well  as  of  our  beloved  country. 
Here  we  receive  the  news  that  General  Hooker  is  relieved, 
and  General  Meade,  takes  command  of  the  army.  We  do 
not  know  much  about  our  present  commander,  but  all  feel 
confident  that  Lee  and  his  army  must  get  back  to  their 
own  ground,  on  the  sacred  soil  of  old  Virginia, 


CHAPTER  XXVI. 

LEAVE  EMMETSBURG    AND    CROSS  THE  LINES    INTO   PENNSYL 
VANIA — GOOD  FEELING  AMONG  THE  PEOPLE — THE  ENE 
MY  MET — BATTLE  OF    GETTYSBURG — NIGHT   AFTER 
THE  BATTLED — HARD  FIGHTING    AND  FEARFUL 
SLAUGHTER. 

After  a  stay  of  a  couple  of  days  at  Emmetsburg,  we 
leave  the  beautiful  college  grounds  and  march  through  the 
village.  The  bell  in  the  tower  of  the  village  church  tolls  for 
morning  mass,  and  makes  us  think  of  bye-gone  times  when 
we  were  wont  to  respond  to  the  call  of  the  bells  in  the  tow 
ers  in  our  far-off  Michigan  homes.  We  leave  the  echo  be 
hind,  and  march  on  to  the  fearful  carnage  that  is  waiting 
for  us. 


90  FOUR  YEARS  CAMPAIGNING 

On  the  1st  of  July  the  advance  of  the  rebel  army  is 
checked  at  Gettysburg,  and  it  is  evident  they  must  fight 
before  going  any  further  North.  We  hear  the  distant  boom 
of  artillery,  and  march  by  quick  time  towards  the  front. 
Every  man  feels  jubilant,  and  that  if  Lee  goes  any  further 
he  will  have  to  do  it  by  passing  over  the  old  Army  of  the 
Potomac. 

While  we  are  marching  along  the  road,  within  a  few 
miles  of  Gettysburg  we  are  all  singing  and  cracking  jokes, 
but  our  jubilant  spirits  come  to  a  sudden  end,  for  the  rebels 
open  up  a  fire  on  us  from  a  piece  of  woods  to  our  left  as 
we  are  marching  on  the  road,  to  remind  us  of  our  close 
proximity  to  our  old  friends,  of  the  army  of  Northern 
Virginia.  Passing  by  on  the  double  quick,  we  get  into 
position  to  the  left  of  Round  Top,  a  mountain  made  his 
toric  by  the  Battle  of  Gettysburg.  Our  gallant  corps  com 
mander,  General  Sickles,  rides  up,  and  soon  we  are  in  line 
in  front  of  our  old  adversaries.  There  is  heavy  fighting 
to  our  right  and  we  are  soon  engaged  with  some  South 
Carolina  troops.  They  fight  well,  but  have  to  get 
back,  and  we  follow  with  bayonet,  driving  them  inside  their 
artillery,  which  opens  on  us,  causing  us  to  fall  back  to  a 
safe  distance.  The  battle  of  the  first  does  not  tell  on  either 
side,  for  both  lie  down  at  night  where  they  started  in  the 
morning.  Our  troops  are  arriving  all  night,  and  taking 
positions  along  the  line.  Our  army  is  in  splendid  spirits, 
and  every  one  is  confident  of  victory  under  our  new  chief; 
besides,  we  are  fighting  on  our  own  soil,  and  every  man 
thinks  that  if  Lee  don't  get  a  whipping  here  he  never  will. 

The  morning  of  July  2d  opens  up  the  ball,  commencing 
to  our  right,  near  the  village.  Charges  are  made  on  both 
sides.  The  rebels  occupy  the  village,  but  are  driven 


IN  THE  ARMY  OF  THE  POTOMAC.  91 

out,  when  onr  men  take  possession,  and  so  the  vil 
lage  is  all  day  on  our  side  of  the  line.  We  are  fighting  in 
a  peach  orchard,  and  they  make  it  very  hot  for  us.  Their 
artillery  do  some  fearful  execution  among  our  ranks,  and 
frequently  we  have  to  lie  very  low.  The  battle  rages  fear 
fully  along  the  lines.  On  our  part  of  the  lines  we  are  hard 
pushed.  Our  gallant  Sickles  falls  wounded,  and  is  home 
off  the  field.  Our  division  and  corps  feel  disheartened  at 
this,  and  we  feel  a  little  panic  stricken.  Our  Colonel, 
Byron  K.  Pierce,  is  wounded.  We  lose  a  good  many  men. 
The  rebels  push  us  so  hard  that  we  have  to  give  way.  They 
pour  their  balls  and  shells  like  hail  around  us.  We  still 
get  back,  and  everything  looks  bad  for  us.  Making  our 
way  back,  and  getting  on  top  of  a  round  hill,  an  officer 
rides  up,  General  Williams  of  Michigan,  and  begs  of  us, 
for  God's  sake,  to  form  a  line  right  there,  for  if  the  enemy 
gained  this  hill  the  army  would  be  in  great  danger.  Fall 
ing  into  line  in  an  instant,  and  facing  the  rebels,  we  pour 
volley  after  volley  into  them.  They  falter.  We  load  and 
fire.  Some  of  them  commence  to  skedaddle,  more  follow, 
when  all  of  them  up  and  dust.  We  chase  them  into  their 
own  lines,  ending  the  fighting  on  our  part  of  the  lines;  for 
night  wraps  its  sable  mantle  over  the  bloody  field  of  July 
1st  and  2d.  Some  of  us  make  our  way  for  some  water  to 
cook  our  coffee.  Finding  some  in  a  cow  track  close  by,  we 
dip  it  up  with  a  spoon,  and  after  about  an  hour's  dipping  we 
had  sufficient  for  coffee,  which  was  drank  with  a  hearty  rel 
ish,  as  it  was  the  first  we  have  had  since  leaving  Emmets- 
burg.  Water  is  very  scarce  around  here,  and  what  there  is,  is 
reserved  for  the  wounded,  and  of  course  the  officers.  We 
lie  down,  wearied  and  tired,  to  get  some  sleep,  for  neither 
party  is  vanquished  yet,  and  not  till  one  side  or  the  other 
is  whipped  will  they  leave  the  field. 


92  FOUR  YEARS  CAMPAIGNING 


The  morning  of  the  3d  opens  bright  and  lovely.  The 
fighting  commences,  and  both  armies  fight  as  though  con 
fident  of  success.  Charge  after  charge  is  made  on  both 
sides.  Oh,  what  fearful  carnage  !  Men  and  horses  drop  all 
around.  The  boom,  boom,  boom,  of  artillery,  and  roar  of 
musketry  is  deafening.  The  enemy  throw  themselves, 
with  great  force  on  our  left  and  center.  Our  lines  waver, 
and  all  expect  to  get  back  against  the  terrible  onslaught  of 
the  enemy.  A  part  of  our  lines  have  already  given  way. 
The  rebels  see  it,  and  charge  with  redoubled  fury,  thinking 
our  lines  are  almost  broken.  Oh,  is  there  no  hope  for  us 
but  to  fly  ?  At  this  juncture  a  brave  aid-de-camp  rides 
along  the  lines,  and  tells  us  to  hold  our  ground,  as  McClel- 
lan  was  coming  up  with  forty  thousand  men.  This  is 
enough,  and  the  very  name  of  McClelkin  inspires  new  cour 
age  in  the  soldiers  of  his  old  army,  and  they  commence 
cheering.  The  enemy  thinking  we  are  getting  reinforce 
ments,  get  back  a  litttle  to  reform  their  lines.  We  follow 
up,  and  drive  them  again  inside  their  lines,  and  fall  back  leis 
urely  without  the  enemy  following  us,  getting  the  order  to 
build  breastworks,  which  is  done  with  a  will,  and  in  less 
than  one  hour  we  have  good  works  to  get  behind.  While 
reclining  behind  our  shelter,  chewing  our  hard-tack,  and 
talking  about  our  expected  reinforcements,  about  four 
o'clock  in  the  afternoon,  a  tremendous  fire  is  opened  on  us 
by  the  e"nemy,  with  all  their  artillery.  We  lie  down  and 
hug  mother  earth,  knowing  just  what  is  coining  next,  as  a 
heavy  firing  like  that  is  always  a  prelude  to  a  charge  by 
the  enemy.  The  rebels,  after  a  ten  minutes  cannonade, 
cease  firing.  We  raise  our  heads  over  the  works,  and  a 
sight  meets  our  gaze  that  none  who  saw  it  will  ever  forget. 
Line  after  line  of  rebel  infantry  emerge  from  the  woods  in 
our  front,  and  it  is  evident  that  they  are  coming  on  their 


IN  THE  ARMY  OF  THE  POTOMAC.  93 

last  charge.  All  our  guns  are  double-shotted  with  schrap- 
nell,  grape  and  cannister,  ready  to  pour  into  the  approaching 
masses.  The  charge  is  to  be  made  a  short  distance  to  our 
right,  and  we  watch  the  whole  proceedings  from  where  we 
are.  The  rebel  masses  come  up  as  cool  as  if  on  parade,  and 
our  men  coolly  wait  for  their  coming.  Ready,  is  the  order, 
and  the  enemy  are  within  one  hundred  yards  of  our  line. 
They  come  closer  still,  all  yelling  and  making  a  horrible 
noise.  Our  men  stand  their  ground,  and  all  are  ready  to 
repel  the  attack.  The  enemy  are  almost  up  to  our  works 
when  the  order  is  given  to  fire;  artillery  and  infantry 
pour  their  deadly  missiles  into  their  solid  ranks.  More  than 
half  of  those  animated  masses  are  made  to  bite  the  dust. 
For  a  moment  the  men  in  the  rear  are  non-plussed,  and 
some  fly  back,  only  to  be  killed  by  the  unerring  aim  of  our 
men.  The  survivors  are  desperate,  and  keep  forward  on 
their  forlorn  hope,  only  to  be  slaughtered  as  they  come. 
"Forward,  drive  the  Yanks,"  is  plainly  heard,  but  they 
might  as  well  try  to  drive  the  mules  that  got  stuck  in  the 
mud  on  a  certain  occasion,  mentioned  before  in  these  pages. 
The  Yanks  would  not  drive,  but  they  did  their  best  to  do 
it,  and  some  of  them  actully  got  inside  of  our  works,  only 
to  be  bayoneted  on  the  spot. 

Never  during  the  war  has  there  been  a  more  daring 
charge  on  either  side  than  the  rebels  under  General  Pickett, 
on  that  ever  to  be  remembered  3d  of  July,  1863.  Our 
sympathies  at  this  time  for  them  was  unbounded,  and 
we  all  try  to  alleviate  their  sufferings  as  best  we  can.  And 
although  they  are  our  enemies  they  are  brave,  and  fought 
worthy  of  a  better  cause.  Of  course  they  are  repulsed 
with  fearful  slaughter,  and  it  is  stated  by  themselves  that 
out  of  about  eleven  thousand  men  who  were  in  the  charge, 
onlv  one  thousand  got  back  safe.  All  the  rest  were  killed 


94  IOUR  YEARS  CAMPAIGNING 

or  wounded,  and  that,  too,  inside  of  a  ten  acre  lot.  Among 
the  most  severely  wounded  on  this  great  charge,  was  the 
recently  elected  Governor  of  Virginia,  General  Kemper, 
who  was  borne  off  the  field  by  Captain  Collins,  Sergeant 
Joe  Evered,  of  Co.  A.,  and  Henry  Parker  of  the  same 
Company,  all  of  the  Third  Michigan  Infantry. 

Thus  ended  the  battle  of  Gettysburg,  and  now  all  do 
what  we  can  to  alleviate  the  sufferings  of  the  wounded. 
The  moon  shines  out  beautiful  and  bright,  shedding  her 
rays  on  the  field  of  carnage.  Taking  my  canteen,  at  a  brick 
house  near  the  rebel  lines,  which  is  completely  demolished 
by  balls  and  shells,  I  get  some  water  and  repair  back  to  the 
dead  and  dying  enemy.  "  Oh,  please  sir,  give  me  only  one 
drop  of  water,"  I  hear  fror»  over  twenty  poor  fellows  at 
once.  I  gave  them  the  cooling  beverage,  and  empty  my 
canteen  in  a  short  time.  Soon  it  is  again  filled,  and  I  am 
iu  their  midst.  "Oh,  sir,  put  something  under  my  head," 
says  one;  "  straighten  my  limb,"  says  another,  and  I  find 
them  wounded  in  all  conceivable  ways  about  the  body, 
limbs  and  head.  While  putting  some  guns  under  a  poor 
fellow's  head  to  relieve  him,  I  hear  not  far  from  me  the  most 
plaintive  song  I  ever  heard.  It  put  me  in  mind  of  my  far 
off  home  in  the  Emerald  Isle.  The  strangeness  of  the 
scene,  and  manner  the  song  was  sung,  made  the  tears  fall 
thick  and  fast  down  my  cheeks.  Making  my  way  in  the 
direction  of  the  sound,  I  beheld  a  sight  that  chilled  the 
blood  in  my  veins.  Before  my  eyes  lay  the  singer  stretched 
on  his  back,  and  eyes  looking  up  at  the  starry  firmament. 
He  did  not  seem  to  be  in  any  pain,  but  when  he  saw  me 
standing  over  him,  he  asked  for  some  water,  which  I  gave 
him.  The  God  bless  you  he  said  more  than  paid  me  for 
what  I  did  that  fearful  night.  I  found,  when  I  spoke  to 
him,  that  he  was  an  Irishman.  I  asked  him  how  it  was 


IN  THE  ARMY  OF  THE  POTOMAC.  95 

possible  that  he  could  take  up  arms  against  the  govern 
ment  that  gave  him  a  home  which  he  could  not  find  in 
peace  in  his  native  land.  Oh,  said  he,  it  is  all  misfortune, 
and  now  my  dying  regret  is  that  I  do  not  die  for  the  starry 
flag.  Fixing  him  up  as  well  as  I  could  I  left  him  in  peace 
and  made  my  way  hack  to  our  breastworks  to  get  some  rest 
and  sleep  till  morning. 


CHAPTER  XXVII. 

FOURTH  OF  JULY,  1863 — THE  ENEMY  GONE  FROM  OUR  FRONT 

AND  RETURN    TO    THEIR    SACRED    SOIL — IN   PURSUIT  OF 

THEM — ARRIVE    AMONG   THE  MOUNTAINS — SCENES 

AND  INCIDENTS  WHILE  THERE. 

The  Fourth  of  July  opens  bright  and  lovely,  and  all  ex- 
j   pect  a  renewal  of  the  conflict.     Oar  pickets  advance  to 
!    where  the  rebel  lines  were  the  night  before,  and  get  further 
i   into  the  woods  and  commence  cheering.     The  enemy  has 
left  our  front.     The  excitement  is  very  great  in  our  army, 
for  we  have  defeated  our  old  adversaries  again,  and  every 
one  praises  our  gallant  Meade  for  leading  McClellan's  army 
on  to  victory.     We  spend  our  Fourth  with  great  joy,  which 
is  mingled  with  sadness  at  the  loss  of  so  many  of  our  men 
who  fell  and  died  that  our  present  victory  might  be  achiev 
ed.     The  fortunes  of  war  cause  a  great  many  lives  to  be 
lost,  and  untold  misery  to  be  endured  ;  but  we  must  all 
take  our  chances  in  this  great  lottery  of  life. 

The  4th  and  5th  are  spent  in  burying  the  dead,  and  on 
the  Cth  we  commence  the  chase  after  Lee  and  his  army  into 
Virginia  again.  Our  cavalry  take  a  good  many  prisoners, 
and  are  having  lively  times  with  the  enemy's  rear  guard. 


96  FOUR  YEARS  CAMPAIGNING 


We  are  now  making  our  way  to  Williamsport,  where  the 
enemy  have  taken  np  a  position  and  built  works.  It  is 
their  intention  to  make  a  stand  here  until  they  can  cross 
the  Potomac  with  their  trains  and  artillery.  Pulling  up  in 
front  of  them  about  the  9th  of  July,  every  man  expects 
that  an  attack  is  meant  on  the  enemy's  position  ;  but  for 
some  reason  or  other  we  get  the  order  to  bivouac  for  the 
night,  and  no  attack  is  make.  Next  morning  we  find  that 
the  enemy  have  crossed  the  river,  and  our  army  makes  its 
way  down  the  river  on  the  Maryland  side,  and  cross  into 
Virginia  at  Harper's  Ferry,  over  the  bridge  that  spans  the 
Shenandoah  River.  We  wend  our  way  around  the  cele 
brated  London  Heights,  and  bivouac  for  the  night  among 
the  hills.  We  have  a  long  chase  now,  for  the  enemy  are 
trying  to  make  their  way  through  the  Blue  Ridge  at  Man- 
assas  Gap  into  the  rich  Shenandoah  Valley.  Next  morn 
ing  we  are  up  bright  and  early,  and  are  on  the  march  again, 
passing  over  some  beautiful  country.  We  leave  the  village 
of  Leesburg  to  our  left,  and  strike  for  the  Catoctin  Moun 
tains,  which  overlook  the  beautiful  County  of  Loudon. 
We  wend  our  way  up  the  rugged  and  steep  mountain  roads, 
and  camp  on  the  top  in  some  lovely  fields.  Here  the  scenery 
is  sublimely  grand,  and  a  view  is  before  our  eyes  in  the 
early  twilight  of  the  evening  that  is  fit  for  a  connoisseur, 
or  the  romantic  eye  of  an  artist.  Away  as  far  as  the  eye 
can  reach  is  the  broad  and  beautiful  Potomac,  meandering 
its  way  through  lovely  glades,  and  emptying  its  fresh  water 
into  the  Chesapeake  Bay,  there  to  mingle  with  the  briny 
waters  of  the  broad  Atlantic.  Nearer  to  the  eye  can  be 
seen  the  rich  fields  with  their  ripe  grain  ready  for  the  farm 
er's  cradle,  the  beautiful  houses  ensconced  among  the  nice 
trees  laden  with  ripe  and  luscious  fruit ;  the  cattle  grazing 
in  the  meadows,  all  of  which  make  up  a  panorama  too  grand 


IN  THE  ARMY  OF  THE  POTOMAC.  97 

to  be  described,  and  when  once  seen  will  never  be  forgotten. 
We  pitch  our  shelter  tents,  build  our  numerous  fires,  cook 
our  much  needed  coffee,  eat  our  frugal  meal,  and  set  by  the 
camp  fire,  the  moon  shining  down  upon  us  and  making 
everything  look  sublimely  grand.  We  smoke  our  pipes, 
tell  our  yarns,  and  not  until  nature  needs  its  repose  do  we 
lie  down  to  sleep  in  our  temporary  mountain  home. 


CHAPTER  XXVIII. 

OUR  CHASE   RESUMED— BATTLE  OF  WAPPJNG    HEIGHTS— DE 
FEAT  AND    PURSUIT  OF    THE  ENEMY    THROUGH    MANAS- 
SAS  GAP — REBEL    BEES— A  FIERCE   ENCOUNTER. 

We  are  loth  to  leave  our  mountain  camp,  but  must  keep 
moving,  for  there  is  plenty  of  work  before  us.  We  take 
up  our  line  of  march,  leaving  the  hundreds  of  camp  fires 
to  smolder  into  ashes,  and  wend  our  way  down  the  rugged 
roads  and  get  on  to  the  bed  of  the  old  Manassas  Gap  Rail 
road,  which  leads  through  the  Blue  Ridge.  The  track  of 
this  road  is  all  torn  up,  the  ties  burnt,  and  the  iron  rails 
twisted  in  all  conceivable  shapes.  We  march  along  the 
bed  of  the  road.  The  poor  people  along  the  line  of  the 
road  are  suffering  very  much  for  the  want  of  food  and 
clothing. 

On  the  12th  of  July  we  come  up  with  the  enemy's  rear 
guard,  who  have  taken  up  a  position  on  the  heights  that 
connect  with  the  Blue  Ridge  Mountains.  They  have  built 
some  works  on  top,  and  seem  to  feel  very  secure  against 
any  force  which  we  can  send  to  dislodge  them.  But  our 
corps  commander,  General  Humphrey,  is  equal  to  the 
emergency.  Our  corps,  the  Third,  is  all  alone,  for  the  rest 


98  FOUR  YEARS  CAMPAIGNING 

of  the  array  is  moving  on  other  roads,  to  try  to  intercept 
the  enemy's  backward  march.     Our  corps  forms  in  splendid 
position,  and  is  drawn  up  in  lines  to  charge  on  the  heights. 
The  enemy  don't  think  it  possible  that  we  are  going  to 
charge  up  those  steep  liills,  but  such  is  the  fact.     The 
order   comes    to  forward    and    take    the   position.      Our 
skirmishers  advance,  and  are  soon  engaged  with  the  rebel 
pickets,  who  fall  back  over  the  hills  to  get  inside  their 
breastworks,  from  which  a  brisk  fire  is  opened  on  us,  but 
we  still  keep  on.     Forward  on  the  double-quick  is  heard 
along  the  lines,  but  we  have  to  put  our  hands  on  our  knees 
to  help  ourselves  on  up  the  steep  heights,  and  take  hold  of 
scrubs  and  brush  to  keep  us  from  falling  back.     The  rebels 
are  dismayed  at  our  move,  and  fire  very  wide  of  their  mark, 
but  once  in  a  while  one  of  our  number  is  seen  to  roll  back 
down  the  hill  a  corpse.     At  last  we  gain  the  top,  and  wait 
a  moment  to  dress  up  our  ranks.     The  order  now  comes  to 
forward  on  the  double-quick,  which  is  done,  and  inside  of 
less  time  than  it  takes  to  write  about  it  we  are  inside  the 
rebel  works,  capturing  a  number  of  prisoners,  and  planting 
the  starry  flag  on  the  top  of  the  highest  hill  in  the  range. 
The  rebels  now  skedaddle  down  the  mountain,  and  we  hurry 
them  on  by  sending  some  of  Uncle  Sam's  leaden  pills  after 
them.     The  rebel  army  now  are  crossing  the  Shenandoah 
River  at  Front  Royal.     We  chase  those  in  our  front,  and 
they  get  through  the  gap.     Before  us  we  see  the  beautiful 
valley,  but  cannot  get  there,  for  the  rebels  have  burnt  the 
bridges  over  the  river  after  crossing. 

While  halting  for  a  rest  a  funny  incident  occurs,  partic 
ularly  to  those  who  were  not  actors  in  the  serio-comic  play 
of  hunting  bees.  Some  of  our  boys  think  they  would  like 
some  honey  from  some  bee-hives  in  a  garden  close  by,  so 


IN  THE  ARMY  OF  THE  POTOMAC.  99 

they  make  a  raid  on  the  bees  to  rob  them  of  their  stores, 
which  they  have  worked  so  hard  to  accumulate.  The  boys 
think  to  take  the  bees  by  surprise,  and  bag  every  one  of 
them — but  the  bees  charge  and  make  their  way  to  a  safe 
distance.  The  would-be  robbers  now  make  a  charge  on  the 
store  where  the  bees  have  their  supplies,  but  do  not  take 
any  honey,  for  the  bees  form  in  mass  and  charge  on  their 
adversaries,  plying  their  keen  edged  swords,  and  slashing 
in  such  a  manner  as  to  make  the  Yanks  come  to  grass,  and 
turn  such  somersaulting  on  the  ground  as  to  put  to  shame 
a  lot  of  Japanese  acrobat  performers  in  a  circus  ring.  We 
spectators  hold  our  sides  for  fear  of  bursting  with  laughter 
at  the  antics  of  our  much  stung  comrades.  At  last  our 
men  beat  an  inglorious  retreat,  and  leave  the  bees  masters 
of  the  situation  and  their  honey.  When  the  raiders  reached 
the  ranks  their  heads  resembled  a  huge  mortar-shell,  and 
all  declared  that  their  taste  for  honey  is  played  out,  and 
they  don't  care  for  any.  So  I  think  they  will  be  content  to 
hunt  rebels  after  this,  and  leave  their  bees  alone. 


CHAPTER  XXIX. 


RETRACE   OUR    STEPS  AND    MOVE  TO    SULPHUR  SPRINGS — RE 
CREATION — NEW  YORK  RIOTS — OUR  REGIMENT  SENT  TO 
HELP    ENFORCE    THE    DRAFT — ARRIVAL    ON  GOV 


ERNOR'S  ISLAND. 


Our  corps  now  retrace  their  steps,  and  march  back  in 
the  direction  of  Warrenton,  a  beautiful  village  near  the 
celebrated  Southern  watering-place,  Sulphur  Springs.  We 
pass  through  the  village  and  camp  at  the  Springs,  a  dis 
tance  of  about  five  miles.  We  get  the  orders  to  go  into 


100  FOUR  YEARS  CAMPAIGNING 

camp  and  make  ourselves  comfortable.  This  has  been  once 
a  beautiful  place,  but  now  the  desolating  hand  of  civil  war 
has  made  its  marks  on  the  place.  The  principal  hotels  are 
nothing  but  a  mass  of  ruins,  caused  by  General  Seigel's 
shells  a  few  weeks  before  ;  but  the  lovely  shades  still  exist, 
and  the  wells  that  so  many  Southern  aristocrats  were  wont 
to  drink  from  are  here  yet,  and  in  their  best  trim.  Here 
we  have  some  nice  times,  and  are  getting  a  very  much  need 
ed  rest  after  our  campaigns  and  battles  of  the  last  few 
months. 

Here  we  receive  the  news  of  the  great  draft  riot  in  New 
York,  caused  by  the  three  hundred  dollar  clause  in  the 
President's  call  for  three  hundred  thousand  men.  The 
clause  is,  that  any  one  who  pays  three  hundred  dollars  will 
be  exempt  from  the  draft.  Of  course  all  poor  people  will 
think  it  unjust,  as  they  can  never  raise  the  requisite  sum 
for  exemption.  Three  hundred  dollars  is  like  a  drop  in  the 
bucket  to  a  rich  man,  and  of  course  he  need  not  go  to  war. 
for  he  can  raise  the  to  him,  paltry  sum  at  any  time,  while 
the  poor  man  must  leave  his  home  and  those  depending  on 
him  for  support  to  the  cold  charities  of  this  miserable 
world.  Oh,  why  do  not  the  young  men  of  our  land  come 
down  to  help  us  crush  this  rebellion.  There  are  plenty  of 
them  in  the  North  to  take  the  place  of  the  poor  man  with 
his  helpless  family,  and  none  the  less  loving  to  him 
because  they  are  poor.  A  young  man  that  will  not  enlist 
now,  but  waits  to  be  drafted,  ought  to  be  spotted  by  all 
good  citizens,  and  made  to  feel  his  shame  for  not  taking  up 
arms  to  help  his  brothers  in  the  field  put  down  treason  in 
the  land.  He  ought  never  to  show  himself  in  his  native 
place  after  the  war  is  ended,  but  should  fly  to  some  corner 
of  the  earth,  there  to  end  his  days  in  shame  and  disgrace, 
for  he  is  unworthy  to  associate  with  those  who  suffered  for 


IN  THE  ARMY  OF  THE  POTOMAC.  101 


this  country  that  it  might  be  the  land  of  the  free  and  home 
for  all  who  love  liberty. 

It  is  plain  now  that  there  must  be  some  troops  sent  to 
New  York  to  enforce  the  draft,  and  our  regiment  is  one  of 
the  many  detailed  for  that  purpose.  The  gallant  Fifth 
accompany  us,  and  amid  the  cheers  of  our  comrades  who 
stay  behind,  we  march  to  Beal's  Station  and  take  the  cars 
to  Alexandria,  passing  by  some  old  familiar  places  along 
the  Bull  Run  country,  and  then  take  a  steamer  for  New 
York,  our  new  field  of  labors.  We  pass  the  beautiful 
shades  of  Mount  Vernon,  the  celebrated  Aquia  Creek, 
Point  Lookout,  and  soon  are  plowing  the  broad  Atlantic, 
with  its  phosphorescent  lights  shining  on  the  water  like 
myriads  of  stars.  The  noble  craft  shakes  a  little,  caused 
by  the  waves  as  they  toss  her  to  and  fro.  Some  lean  over 
the  bulwarks,  a  shiver  runs  over  them  like  an  ague  chill. 
They  look  around  very  wistful  for  some  one  to  pity  them, 
but  must  bear  their  sea-sickness  as  best  they  can.  I,  for 
my  part,  cannot  appreciate  their  feelings,  for  I  never  was 
sea-sick. 

At  last,  after  a  pleasant  journey,  we  arrive  safe  in  New 
York  and  get  off  at  the  foot  of  Canal  street  to  await  orders. 
After  lying  around  all  day,  in  the  evening  we  are  conveyed 
to  Governor's  Island,  there  to  rusticate  until  we  are  sent 
for.  The  Fifth  get  stuck  in  a  sand  bar  and  do  not  arrive 
for  a  few  days  after.  This  is  a  lovely  island  in  New  York 
harbor.  Some  regular  soldiers  are  stationed  here,  and 
they  have  a  fat,  lazy  time  of  it.  We  have  nice  times 
bathing,  and  enjoy  all  the  comforts  we  wish  for. 


CHAPTER  XXX. 

PROCEED  TO  NEW  YORK AT  CASTLE  GARDEN — A  MARCH  UP 

BROADWAY — AT   CITY   HALL    PARK — AMUSEMENTS 
—THE  DRAFT  QUIETLY  TAKES  PLACE,  ETC. 

After  a  stay  of  a  few  days  on  the  Island  we  get  orders  to 
pack  up  and  get  ready  to  move.  Marching  to  the  wharf, 
we  take  a  ferry  to  New  York,  landing  at  Castle  Garden,  a 
huge  round  building  jutting  out  into  the  water.  Here  is 
where  all  the  emigrants  from  foreign  countries  first  set  foot 
on  American  soil.  The  place  is  always  infested  with  a  lot 
of  thieves,  ready  at  any  time  to  rob  the  poor,  unsophisti 
cated  emigrant  of  his  last  dollar.  The  regiment  form  qui 
etly,  and,  without  any  music,  march  up  Broadway,  one  of 
the  most  wonderful  streets  in  the  world.  We  are  bewil 
dered  at  the  sight  of  the  grand  buildings  on  either  side,  it 
being  our  first  visit  to  the  great  metropolis  of  the  United 
States.  We  pass  by  Trinity  Church,  with  its  tall 
spire  looming  up  almost  to  the  sky,  and  the  old  grave  yard 
with  its  silent  dead;  immense  buildings,  occupied  chiefly 
by  bankers,  insurance  companies,  real  estate  agents,  and 
brokers,  also  the  celebrated  Astor  House,  and  St.  Paul's 
Church,  halting  at  the  City  Hall  park.  A  little  further  on 
we  are  quartered  in  a  Government  building,  on  Chambers 
street,  and  stack  our  guns.  Picking  out  the  softest  floor 
in  the  building  we  lie  down  to  sleep,  and  next  morning  are 
up  bright  and  early,  looking  in  wonderment  at  the  crowds 
passing  to  and  fro  to  their  daily  toil.  One  would  suppose 
there  was  no  war  in  the  country,  for  the  number  of  people 
we  see  passing  in  this  one  city  alone  would  make  a  good 
sized  army.  How  long  we  are  to  stay  here  we  cannot  tell, 


IN  THE  ARMY  OF  THE  POTOMAC.  103 

but  are  informed  that  the  draft  will  take  place  this  week. 
Not  having  much  trouble  in  obtaining  passes,  and  desiring 
to  see  all  the  sights  I  can  in  the  great  city,  I  sally  forth 
and  arrive  at  Barnum's  Museum.  The  first  object  that 
meets  the  eye  is  the  picture  "Before  and  After  the  Shave." 
One  picture  represents  a  son  of  the  Emerald  Isle  just  land 
ed  after  his  voyage  from  his  native  land.  His  long,  grizzly 
hair  and  unshaved  beard  make  him  look  anything  but  pre 
possessing.  The  other  picture  represents  him  after  the 
barber  got  through  with  him.  It  is  said  that  this  man  made 
Barnum  pay  the  dearest  for  any  one  shave  in  his  life.  One 
morning  Mr.  B.  went  into  a  barber's  shop  to  get  shaved. 
There  was  one  in  the  shop  before  him.  Barnum,  being  in 
a  hurry,  made  a  proposal  to  this  man  to  pay  his  bill  in  the 
shop  if  he  would  give  him  his  turn  in  the  chair.  The  man 
ahead  gives  way,  and  after  Barnum  got  through  he  told  the 
barber  to  charge  the  other  bill  to  him,  and  walked  off  in  a 
hurry.  Patrick  sat  down  in  the  chair,  got  his  hair  cut, 
face  shaved,  head  shampooed,  then  a  bath,  whiskers  dyed 
and  boots  blacked,  and  tells  the  barber  to  charge  the  bill  to 
Barnum.  When  the  latter  found  out  he  was  humbugged, 
he  had  the  son  of  Erin  pictured  out  and  put  in  a  frame, 
and  hung  where  all  can  see  the  man  who  tricked  the.  great 
showman  and  made  him  pay  so  dearly  for  a  shave. 

I  will  not  attempt  to  describe  the  numerous  curiosities 
in  this  building,  for  it  would  take  a  volume  to  do  so.  After 
getting  tired  of  seeing  the  views  here,  I  wend  my  wray 
through  the  vast  throngs  in  the  building,  and  gain  the 
street.  Then  1  stroll  up  Broadway,  taking  care  lest  I  get 
knocked  down  in  this  thoroughfare.  Men  and  women  hus 
tle  along  as  though  the  old  boy  himself  was  after  them,  all 
elbowing  their  way  through  the  crowds.  Approaching  a 
policeman  on  a  street  corner,  I  commence  a  chat  with  him, 


104 


FOUR  YEARS  CAMPAIGNING 


he  tells  ine  some  wonderful  things  about  this  city.  Sud 
denly  he  starts  away  in  a  hurry,  and  dives  in  among  the 
hundreds  of  vehicles,  which  are  so  blocked  that  not  one  in 
the  whole  street,  as  far  as  the  eye  can  reach,  can  move 
either  way.  for  their  is  a  perfect  jam.  Those  near  cross 
streets  are  made  to  go  on  either  side,  to  make  a  start  in  the 
jam  and  all  commence  to  move  again,  like  one  vast  machine. 
When  the  policemen  gets  back  he  tells  me  that  the  sight 
I  saw  was  a  very  frequent  occurrence.  The  next  place  of 
amusement  I  visit,  is  Wallack's  Theater,  situated  on  the 
corner  of  Broadway  and  Twelfth  Street,  and  is  one  of  the 
nicest  in  the  city.  There  is  a  beautiful  drama  on  the 
boards,  and  every  one  is  delighted  with  the  play,  which  is 
well  rendered.  But  I  must  hustle  through,  for  this  book 
is  not  large  enough  to  contain  descriptions  of  a  twentieth 
part  of  this  great  metropolis.  The  next  place  is  Niblo's 
Garden,  a  cozy  theater  in  the  rear  of  the  Metropolitan 
Hotel.  Here  the  great  sensational  play  of  the  Ghost,  is 
on  the  boards,  which  is  having  a  great  run.  After  leav 
ing  this  beautiful  place,  next  I  enter  444  Broadway  a 
a  great  variety  theater;  next  I  visit  Bryant's  Minstrels, 
and  see  the  great  Dan  himself.  There  is  a  very  funny 
little  fellow  here  who  goes  by  the  name  of  Little  Mac. 
The  performance  is  first-class,  and  some  of  the  best 
people  in  the  city  visit  the  burnt  cork  professionals.  Next 
I  visit  the  old  Bowery  Theater,  run  by  Mr.  Fox.  A  pan 
tomime  is  on  the  boards,  Mr.  Fox  taking  part,  and  is  a 
clever  fellow,  indeed.  If  one  wants  a  hearty  laugh,  this  is 
the  place  to  get  it. 

The  time  for  the  draft  is  drawing  near;  the  men  are 
all  cautioned  to  be  around.  The  day  of  the  draft  has 
come,  and  every  man  is  at  his  post,  crowded  together  in 
the  large  room.  With  anxious  faces  the  wheel  commences 


IN  THE  ARMY  OF  THE  POTOMAC.  105 

to  revolve,  and  those  who  are  drafted  have  their  names 
announced.  Once  in  a  while  a  poor  fellow,  when  he  hears 
his  name,  staggers  to  the  door  and  makes  his  way  to  his 
humble  home,  that  is  soon  to  be  left  fatherless,  to  inform 
his  loving  wife  and  darling  children  of  his  bad  luck  in  the 
wheel.  They  fall  on  his  neck  and  weep  as  though  their 
hearts  would  break  at  the  loss  of  their  only  mainstay  in 
this  life.  Oh,  what  misery  this  cruel  war  has  spread  all 
over  the  land.  But  we  must  try  and  bear  up,  for  if  it 
takes  every  man  in  the  countiy,  this  nation  must  be  saved, 
and  treason  wiped  out. 

The  day  of  the  draft  has  closed.  No  disturbance  oc 
curred,  and  it  is  well,  for  there  are  now  nearly  30,000  vet 
eran  soldiers  from  the  Army  of  the  Potomac  ready  to  put 
down  any  riot  which  might  be  made.  The  crowds  disperse, 
but  the  poor  unfortunates  that  cannot  raise  the  requisite 
$300  go  home  to  their  families  and  there  we  leave  them  to 
their  sad  reflections  while  we  lie  down  with  the  assurance 
that  all  is  quiet  in  our  part  of  the  Potomac  army. 


CHAPTER  XXXI. 

A  TRIP  UP  THE  HUDSON A  LOVELY  NIGHT  AND    BEAUTIFUL 

SCENERY — ARRIVAL    IN    TROY — PITCH    OUR    TENTS — 
ANNIE  BESIEGED  WITH  VISITORS — HOTEL  LIFE- 
GAY    TIMES THE   DRAFT     IN     TROY. 

Our  work  now  in  the  great  city  is  ended,  we  pack  up 
and  inarch  to  the  river  and  get  aboard  the  Vranderbilt,  a 
Hudson  River  steamer  for  Troy,  our  new  field  of  labor. 

We  leave  the  great  city  with  its  gaiety  and  misery,  and 
are  soon  on  the  bosom  of  the  broad  and  romantic  Hudson. 


106  FOUR  YEARS  CAMPAIGNING 

Twilight  approaches,  and  we  can  see  in  the  distance  the 
innumerable  gas  lights  of  New   York.     The  moon  shines 
out  in  all  her  fullness  and  glory.  We  group  upon  the  deck 
and  watch  the  beautiful  scenery  along   the  shores,  which 
are  dotted  with  opulent  mansions,  hidden  away  among  the 
stately  trees.     On  we  go.  the  noble  steamer  bowed  forward 
like  a  duck  in  the  water,  sometimes  so  close  to  shore  that  a 
jump  would  bring  one  on  terra  jirma,  and  then,  in  a  few 
minutes  more,  out  in  the  middle  of  the  stream.     At  last 
nature  needs  repose,  and  all  that  can  find  room  on  the  spa 
cious  cabin  floor,  lie  down   to  sleep.     In  the  morning  we 
are  awakened  by  the  loud  whistle  of  the  steamer  as  she 
nears  Albany,  the  Capital  of  the  Empire  State.  She  draws 
near  to  the  wharf  to  let  off  passengers,  and  then  strikes  out 
into  the  middle  of  the  stream  again,  and  after  a  ride  of 
about  five  miles  further  we  arrive  at  our  destination  in  the 
city  of  Troy.     Disembarked,  we  draw  up  in  line  on  the 
main  street,     The  people  all  flock  around  and  don't  know 
what  to  make  of  it,  to  see  so  many  soldiers  land  on  their 
shores.     Our  two  regiments,  the  Third  and  Fifth  Michi 
gan,  make  quite  a  formidable  appearance.     Our  regiment 
march  up  the  street  and  we  pitch  our  tents  in  the  Court 
House  Square.    The  Fifth  go  out  to  the  fair  grounds  to  camp. 
The  people  gather  around  and  eye  us  curiously,  watching 
our  every  move.     We  lie  down  in  our  little  tents  to  take  a 
snooze  aud  are  awakened  for  dinner.     Of  course,  we  must 
be  more  than  usually  particular  about  our  toilets,  for  we 
are  now  going  to  board  in  a  hotel.     We  are  seated  at  the 
tables,  and  everything  seems  very  strange  to  us,  not  being 
used  to  hotel  life.     Beaching  over  we  seize  the  pies  and 
cake,  and  eat  all  the  dessert  on  the  table.     Then  we  are 
ready  to  give  our  order  to  the  waiters  for  our  favorite  dish 
of  pork  and  beans.     Coffee,  too,  we  get,  but  do  not  relish 


IN  THE  ARMY  OF  THE  POTOMAC.  107 

it  like  that  we  cook  in  the  field  ourselves,  in  our  burnt  tin 
cups,  which  serve  to  cook  our  meat,  beans,  soup,  coffee, 
tea,  and  everything  else  we  get  to  cook.  We  make  the 
waiters  fly  around,  and,  after  our  first  meal,  the  hotel  must 
be  pretty  well  cleaned  out  of  provisions,  and  the  table 
cloths  will  need  washing  before  using  again.  After  dinner 
we  file  back  to  camp,  and  find  our  tents  occupied  by  the 
curious  crowds  to  see  what  they  can.  We  find  that  the 
people  are  as  green  about  soldiering  matters  as  we  are  in 
the  hotels. 

Annie's  tent  is  besieged  with  visitors.  People  come  from 
far  in  the  rural  districts  to  get  a  sight  of  the  great  heroine 
of  so  many  campaigns  and  battles.  We  do  not  blame  them 
much,  for,  indeed,  she  is  a  curiosity,  as  she  is  one  woman 
in  a  million  who  would  leave  a  borne  of  luxury  and  cast 
her  lot  with  the  soldiers  in  the  field,  who  are  all  proud  of 
her,  and  any  man  in  the  regiment  would  die  in  her  defense, 
should  any  one  cast  a  reproach  on  her  fair  name  and  char 
acter.  All  believe  her  to  be  one  of  the  truest  of  women. 

A  few  days  in  Troy  makes  us  used  to  civilized  life,  and 
we  get  so  we  commence  to  eat  our  meals  as  other  people 
do,  leaving  the  dessert  for  the  last.  We  are  having  nice 
times,  and  the  people  all  think  a  good  deal  of  us,  when 
they  find  that  the  veterans  of  the  old  Army  of  the 
Potomac  can  be  gentlemen  as  well  as  soldiers.  Each  even 
ing  we  have  a  parade,  and  long  before  the  time  comes 
thousands  gather  and  occupy  the  most  prominent  places  to 
witness  the  parade,  which  we  go  through  in  fine  style,  to 
please  our  auditors. 

The  day  of  the  draft  is  drawing  nigh,  and  every  one  is 
anxious  to  know  ho,v  it  will  come  out.  Some  citizens  antic 
ipate  trouble,  and  think  that  some  will  resist  the  draft,  but 


108  FOUR  YEARS  CAMPAIGNING 

it  don't  trouble  our  appetite  or  break  our  rest  in  the  least. 
I  have  a  bet  of  a  twenty  dollar  greenback  with  a  citizen 
that  there  won't  be  a  gun  fired  on  either  side,  and  that  the 
draft  will  take  place. 

At  last  the  drafting  day  has  come  and  every  man  is  in 
his  place.  We  have  a  section  of  Uncle  Sam's  barkers 
looking  down  Main  street,  and  the  powder  monkeys  are 
around  to  play  mischief  with  any  one  who  will  be  foolish 
enough  to  resist  the  law;  even  if  it  is  a  hard  one.  For  the 
soldier  must  obey  orders,  no  matter  whether  he  likes  it  or 
not.  The  wheel  revolves,  and  the  unlucky  ones  go  home 
to  tell  their  families  of  their  ill-luck.  Everything  passed 
off  quietly.  The  draft  is  ended,  no  disturbance,  and  I  win 
my  twenty  dollar  note.  The  men  who  were  drafted  deserve 
great  praise,  for  they  behaved  like  men,  and  deserve  to  be 
taken  by  the  hand  of  the  soldier  and  be  called  comrades. 
They  paraded  the  streets,  carrying  the  starry  flag,  headed 
by  a  band  of  music,  all  having  a  gay  time  in  general,  thus 
ending  our  work  in  Trov. 


CHAPTER  XXXII. 

A    MILITARY     BALL — FAREWELL     TO      TROY — ABOARD     THE 

STEAMER HANDKERCHIEFS    TO    THE    EYES    OF    THE    FAIR 

MAIDENS  ON  SHORE — THREE  TIMES  THREE — ARRIVAL  IN 
NEW  YORK — ON  TO  THE  FRONT — ARRIVAL  AMONG  OUR 
COMRADES — ORDERS  TO  MARCH — DRAWING  RATIONS. 

Our  work  is  done  in  the  North  now,  and  before  we  go 
back  to  fight  secesh  we  must  have  a  shake  of  the  light,  fan 
tastic  toe.  So  we  get  up  a  military  ball,  and  are  favored 
with  the  presence  of  the  elite  of  the  city.  Everything  goes 


IN  THE  ARMY  OF  THE  POTOMAC.  109 


off  as  inerry  as  a  marriage  bell,  and  not  until  the  wee  small 
hours  of  the  morning  did  we  leave  the  gay  and  festive  hall 
room. 

Getting  the  order  to  pack  up.  soon  we  are  ready  to  start 
once  more  for  the  front.  Aboard  of  the  beautiful  steamer 
thousands  flock  down  to  the  wharf  and  line  the  shores,  to 
bid  us  good-bye.  Many  a  handkerchief  goes  to  the  eyes  of 
the  fair  daughters  of  Troy.  We  give  the  good  people 
three  times  three  cheers,  which  they  return  with  a  will. 
The  noble  craft  moves  down  the  stream,  and  we  bid  good 
bye  to  the  beautiful  city  after  a  pleasant  stay  of  two 
weeks. 

We  lie  down  and  sleep  till  awakened  by  the  loud  whistle 
of  the  steamer  as  she  nears  the  wharf  at  New  York,  where 
we  disembark  and  take  a  ferry  for  Jersey  City,  where  we 
take  the  cars  for  Philadelphia.  Not  much  time  is  given 
us  to  go  around  in  the  Quaker  City  to  see  the  sights,  for 
the  cars  are  waiting  to  take  us  to  Baltimore,  where  we 
arrive  after  our  pleasure  excursion  North.  Then  we  take  the 
train  for  Washington  and  after  a  short  stay  in  the  Soldiers' 
Home,  go  to  Brandy  Station  where  the  army  lay.  We  are 
met  by  our  comrades  of  other  regiments,  go  into  camp,  and 
are  settled  down  once  more  to  a  soldier's  life  in  the  field. 

We  now  enjoy  some  nice  weather,  and  a  fall  campaign  is 
anticipated.  So  we  get  the  orders  to  march  with  three 
days'  rations  in  our  haversacks.  The  orderlies  of  each 
company  go  to  the  Regimental  Quartermaster  and  draw  the 
rations.  They  have  it  brought  to  the  company  grounds, 
and  each  man's  name  is  called  to  come  forward  and  get 
what  is  coming  to  him.  It  is  a  curious  sight  to  see  the 
men  gather  around  and  get  their  variety  of  provisions- 
salt  pork,  hard  tack,  sugar,  coffee,  salt,  and  just  enough 


110  FOUR  YEARS  CAMPAIGNING 


pepper  to  make  one  sneeze,  all  of  which  is  stowed  away  in 
the  best  possible  manner  in  the  haversacks.  Sometimes 
when  we  go  on  a  double-quick,  everything  is  mixed  together 
in  solid  mass,  and  it  takes  us  no  little  time  to  get  our  pro 
visions  in  shape  again.  But  we  have  to  take  a  mixture  of 
pepper  and  salt,  coffee  and  sugar,  once  in  a  while,  as  we 
find  it  impossible  to  part  our  provisions. 

We  are  now  already  to  march,  and  the  bugle  sounds  the 
call  to  fall  in. 


CHAPTER  XXXIII. 

ON  THE  MARCH  AGAIN CULPEPPER  COURT  HOUSE NEW 

COUNTRY — A  SURPRISE — BATTLE  OF  KELLY'S  FORD — 
A  GREAT  BATTLE  ANTICIPATED — REFLECTIONS — 
THE  ENEMY  GONE  FROM  OUR  FRONT — PUR 
SUIT — BATTLE  OF  MINE  RUN- 
COLD  WEATHER. 

We  are  once  more  on  the  move,  but  this  time  on  a  new 
route  to  Richmond,  passing  the  once  beautiful  village  of 
Culpepper  C.  II.,  the  home  of  the  celebrated  terror  of  sut 
lers,  Colonel  Moseby,  of  guerilla  memory.  We  strike  a 
direction  to  the  front  and  left,  passing  over  some  new 
country  where  we  find  lots  of  fence  rails  to  build  fires, 
which  is  needed  in  these  cold  November  nights.  We  push 
forward,  and  come  to  the  bluffs  that  overlook  the  Rapidan 
river.  Halting  behind  the  hills,  the  order  comes  not  to 
build  any  fires,  for  the  enemy  is  in  force  across  the  river, 
and  they  must  be  taken  by  surprise.  Everything  is  still, 
and  our  troops  are  silently  getting  into  position  and  at  last 
all  are  ready.  Our  skirmishers  advance,  followed  closely 
by  the  reserve's.  They  plunge  into  the  river.  The  rebel 


IN  THE  ARMY  OF  THE  POTOMAC.  Ill 


pickets  open  fire,  and  some  of  our  men  fall  dead  in  the 
stream  and  are  borne  away  by  the  swift  current  at  Kelly's 
Ford.  Forward  men,  and  the  brave  skirmishers  reach  the 
enemy's  shore,  driving  their  pickets  inside  their  works  and 
holding  their  ground.  Our  corps  inarch  forward  in  solid 
mass,  and  soon  the  river  is  full  of  soldiers,  up  to  our  hips 
in  water.  Gaining  the  shore,  and  shaking  some  of  the 
water  off  our  clothes,  we  get  into  line,  the  enemy  all  this 
time  playing  on  us  with  their  artillery.  But  we  will  soon 
put  a  stop  to  their  little  game.  See  to  the  priming  of  your 
pieces,  men,  is  the  order.  Forward — double-quick — charge 
bayonets,  and  in  less  than  three  minutes  we  are  inside  the 
rebel  works,  capturing  a  number  of  prisoners,  and  all  is 
well.  We  have  a  good  foothold  now,  and  can  wait  for  the 
rest  of  the  troops  to  get  up,  who  are  now  crossing  rapidly, 
filling  the  space  between  us  and  the  river  in  solid  mass. 
Night  sheds  her  sable  mantle  over  both  armies,  which  are 
confronting  each  other  quietly.  As  soon  as  morning  conies 
we  expect  to  have  a  terrible  battle,  and  each  man  has  his 
own  thoughts  and  reflections.  We  sit  around  the  bivouac 
fires,  and,  as  is  usual  before  a  great  battle,  each  tells  the 
others  that  in  case  he  should  fall  what  will  be  done  in 
regard  to  letting  the  loved  ones  at  home  know  what  became 
of  him,  and  what  should  be  done  with  the  little  effects  that 
a  soldier  carries  about  him.  Write  to  my  mother,  says 
one,  and  tell  her,  if  I  fall,  that  I  always  tried  to  do  my 
duty  to  my  country.  Write  to  my  wife,  says  another,  and 
should  I  fall,  my  last  thoughts  were  of  her  and  my  darling 
children.  Write  to  my  brother,  says  another,  and  should 
I  fall,  tell  him  to  come  and  fill  my  place  in  the  ranks.  A 
thousand  and  one  things  are  talked  about  and  thought  of 
the  night  before  a  great  battle,  which  no  one  can  tell  but 
those  who  have  passed  through  the  sad  ordeal.  At  last 


112  FOUR  YEARS  CAMPAIGNING 

poor  human  nature  needs  repose,  and  we  lie  down  to  rest. 
We  look  up  and  see  the  stars  peeping  down  at  us  ;  we 
nestle  close  together,  for  the  night  is  frosty  and  cold,  and 
soon  we  are  oblivious  of  all  the  clangers  that  surround  us. 

The  morning  of  the  expected  battle  comes,  and  all  are 
up  and  ready  for  the  fray.  Our  skirmishers  advance,  fol 
lowed  close  by  lines  of  infantry.  We  soon  find  out  that 
the  birds  have  flown,  and  nothing  is  left  to  show  where 
Lee's  army  had  encamped  the  night  before  but  the  low 
fires,  smouldering  in  ashes.  We  must  follow  up  the  rebel 
chief  and  his  army,  and.  if  possible,  make  them  fight 
before  winter  sets  in.  Probably  that  is  what  they  are  up 
to  by  falling  back.  The  crafty  Lee  thinks  he  will  get  us 
far  from  our  supplies  and  get  us  stuck  in  the  mud  again. 
The  enemy  has  fallen  back  quite  a  distance,  and  we  take 
our  time  to  follow  them  up.  At  last  we  have  come  upon 
his  trail,  and  find  that  the  rebel  army  has  taken  a  position 
at  Mine  Bun.  Our  skirmishers  feel  their  position,  and 
soon  strike  "ile."  Our  army  now  gets  into  position,  and 
a  drizzling,  cold  rain  begins  to  fall,  making  us  cold  and 
miserable.  We  are  now  campaigning  in  part  of  the 
worst  time  of  the  year,  and  we  all  think  our  move  will  turn 
out  to  be  a  premature  one.  However,  we  are  so  close  to  our 
old  friends  that  we  must  fight  them,  or  else  we  will  have 
to,  in  the  language  of  one  of  our  army  commanders,  fly 
ignominiously,  which  may  cause  OUR  utter  destruction. 

On  the  27th  of  November  we  are  drawn  up  in  line,  the 
rebel  army  has  a  position  on  the  other  side  of  the  deep 
run.  How  are  we  to  get  over,  is  the  question,  for  the 
enemy's  artillery  line  the  steep  banks  on  the  other  side. 
Our  brigade  is  detailed  to  cross.  We  begin  to  walk  in 
single  file  a  couple  of  logs  that  span  the  Run.  Moving  to 


IN  THE  ARMY  OF  THE  POTOMAC.  113 

the  right  as  fast  as  we  cross,  another  regiment  moving  to 
the  left.  We  forward  up  the  hill  and  soon  get  engaged. 
The  rebels,  we  find,  are  not  in  very  heavy  force  in  our 
front,  but  enough  to  give  us  all  the  fighting  we  want  for  a 
cold  day..  They  stand  their  ground  well,  but  some  of  our 
men  get  on  their  flank,  driving  them  back  to  a  piece  of 
woods.  We  follow  up,  they  turn  and  face  us.  Nothing  is 
thought  of  but  load  and  fire,  but  we  soon  get  tired  of  this 
kind  of  fighting,  for  it  is  so  cold  we  must  have  warmer 
work.  So  we  charge  on  our  adversaries,  but  they  don't 
get  back.  We  are  so  close  to  them  that  they  ask  us  to 
surrender,  but  thinking  we  are  as  strong  as  they,  we  de 
mand  the  same  of  them  ;  but  neither  party  seems  to  be 
obliging  enough  to  comply  with  the  other's  request.  Finally 
the  enemy  give  way  a  little,  and  once  they  give  an  inch 
they  have  to  get  back.  A  few  skedaddle  through  the 
woods,  and  they  all  soon  fly  panic  stricken.  We  follow 
them  up  and  take  shelter  in  some  of  their  works  they 
have  abandoned.  We  do  not  see  any  reinforcements  com 
ing  to  our  aid,  the  bugle  sounds  the  retreat,  we  all  get 
back  the  same  way  we  crossed,  bringing  our  killed  and 
wounded  with  us.  Our  last  man  is  back  over  the  Kun 
when  we  hear  the  yells  of  thousands  of  rebels  charging  in 
force;  but  they  are  too  late.  It  is  impossible  for  them  to 
cross,  and  they  know  it,  so  they  are  satisfied  to  keep  up  a 
sharp  fire  on  our  picket  line,  which  we  have  established  on 
the  banks  of  the  Run.  It  is  almost  certain  death  to  show 
one's  head  over  ground,  so  the  better  part  of  valor  in  the 
present  case  is  to  keep  as  close  to  mother  earth  as  pos 
sible. 

It  was  here  that  we  lost  one  of  our  best  soldiers  by  his 
own  carelesness,  Simeon  Woodard.  When  about  to 
relieve  a  man  on  the  picket  line,  be  commenced  to  walk  out 


114  FOUR  YEARS  CAMPAIGNING 


to  the  post  upright.  We  caution  him  to  creep  out,  like 
the  other  men,  but  he  don't  heed  our  admonitions,  so  he 
takes  the  consequences.  He  had  only  moved  a  few  rods 
when  he  dropped  his  gun  and  put  back  to  the  reserve.  Sit 
ting  down,  he  drops  off  a  corpse.  We  soon  learn  that  he 
received  his  death  wound  through  the  bowels. 


CHAPTER  XXXI V. 


RETRACE  OUR  STEPS  TO  CAMP — ANOTHER  RETREAT — A  CAV 
ALRY   FIGHT,     IN   WHICH     THE    REBELS    COME    OUT 
SECOND  BEST — BACK  TO  CENTERVILLE. 

It  is  evident  now  that  the  operations  against  the  enemy 
at  present,  are  at  an  end.  The  weather  is  cold  and  wet, 
and  all  feel  miserable.  We  soon  get  the  orders  to  fall 
back,  leaving  our  position  between  two  days.  Our  retreat 
begins  in  good  order.  The  enemy  don't  seem  to  follow 
very  close,  for  we  get  awny  without  having  any  trouble 
with  them,  recrossing  the  Rapidan  and  going  into  our  old 
camp  ;  but  don't  stay  longer  than  to  cook  our  coffee,  and, 
as  is  often  the  case,  have  no  time  to  drink  it.  The  army 
under  Lee  is  said  to  be  advancing  in  force,  and  mean  busi 
ness.  For  some  unexplained  reason,  best  known  to  Gen 
eral  Meade,  we  leave  our  camp  and  fall  back  toward  Wash 
ington.  We  file  over  the  sloping  hills  to  the  west  of  Cul- 
pepper.  Our  division  halt  for  a  brief  rest,  we  look  back 
over  the  level  country  in  the  direction  of  Culpepper  and 
see  our  cavalry  pull  up  in  the  rear  of  our  army,  commanded 
by  the  dashing  General  Glisten  Clouds  of  dust  rise  away 
in  the  rear,  caused  by  the  enemy  as  they  dash  through  the 
village.  Our  cavalry  wheel  about  arid  face  them,  evidently 


IN  THE  ARMY  OF  THE  POTOMAC.  115 

to  give  them  battle.  Thousands  of  the  rebel 
troopers  thunder  down  like  an  avalanche,  but  are  met  by  our 
brave  Michigan  cavalry,  who  charge  through  their  midst, 
and  hundreds  on  both  sides  are  left  dangling  in  their  sad 
dles,  while  the  horses  dash  wildly  along,  not  knowing 
where  to  go,  for  their  riders  are  in  the  arms  of  death.  For 
ward  to  the  charge  again  the  contestants  go,  and  a  fearful 
hand  to  hand  encounter  now  ensues.  Neither  party  seems 
to  give  way,  for  both  are  determined  to  win  the  battle. 
The  sight  is  awfully  grand;  the  contestants'  sabers  Hash 
ing  in  the  sun,  the  rattle  of  small  arms  and  the  roar  of 
the  field  pieces  of  the  flying  artillery.  This  is  the  only 
cavalry  fight  we  ever  witnessed,  and  all  are  anxious  to 
know  how  it  will  come  out.  Both  sides  seem  to  be  about 
equal,  and  fight  nobly.  At  last,  after  charging  and  re 
charging,  the  enemy  gives  way,  arid  we,  the  spectators, 
make  the  welkin  ring  with  cheers.  The  rebels  are  now  on 
the  retreat  and  our  brave  troopers  follow  up  their  advantage 
and  drive  them  through  the  village  of  Culpepper.  The 
rebel  infantry  are  drawn  up  to  receive  our  cavalry,  who  do 
not  feel  disposed  to  try  a  fight  with  them,  and  claim  the 
old  adage,  to  let  well  enough  alone,  retracing  their  steps 
and  following  in  the  rear  of  our  army,  ready  to  perform 
the  same  operation  if  Stewart's  rebel  cavalry  wish  to  try 
another  tussel. 

Nothing  more  disturbs  our  backward  march  except  now 
and  then  a  few  rebel  cavalrymen,  who  dash  down  some  by 
roads  and  fire  on  our  flankers,  who  are  marching  at  inter 
vals  in  the  woods.  We  get  our  long  trains  back  with  us, 
and  our  whole  army  pull  up  on  the  Centerville  heights, 
waiting  for  the  rebels  to  come.  They,  however,  do  not 
seem  to  risk  another  battle  in  the  Bull  Run  country,  and 
retire  after  taking  in  the  situation. 


CHAHTER  XXXV. 

PURSUIT  OF  THE  ENEMY  ONCE  MORE — BATTLE  OF  BRISTOW 
STATION—REBELS  COMMENCE  WINTER  HUTS  AT  BRANDY 
STATION— THE  HUTS  TAKEN  BY  OUR  MEN  AND  WE  GO 
INTO  WINTER  QUARTERS — FURLOUGH  OF  THIRTY  DAYS — 
RE-ENLISTMENTS  FOR  THREE  YEARS  MORE — RECEPTION 
AT  GRAND  RAPIDS — HOME  AGAIN. 

Once  more  the  bugle  sounds  the  fall  in  call,  and  we  com 
mence  our  chase  after  Lee.  This  advancing  and  retreating 
puts  me  in  mind  of  childhood  days,  when  we  used  to  play 
the  game  of  tag.  We  fall  back  from  the  enemy  and  make 
a  stand;  they  follow  up  and  feel  of  us.  Then  they  fall 
back,  and  now  it  is  our  turn  to  feel  of  them.  We  tread 
on  their  heels  so  close  at  Bristow  Station,  on  the  Orange 
and  Alexandria  Eailroad,  that  they  turn  on  us  and  we 
have  quite  a  fight  with  them:  but  during  the  following 
morning  they  are  all  gone  from  our  front.  Making  our  way 
to  Brandy  Station,  we  find  that  the  rebels  are  busy  as  bees 
building  winter  quarters.  As  we  are  hunting  for  grounds 
to  camp  on  too,  and  the  country  around  here  suits  us  very 
well,  but  the  rebel  army  being  too  close  for  comfort,  and 
thinking  that  they  can  as  well  camp  across  the  Rapidan  so 
as  to  have  that  stream  between  both  armies,  we  are  desir 
ous  of  their  leaving  their  present  quarters.  But  they 
don't  feel  disposed  to  go  unless  forced  to.  There  could 
not  be  a  better  time  or  place  than  here  to  try  once  more 
which  is  the  best  army,  so  our  gallant  Meaclc  thinks  he  will 
give  them  a  fair  chance  if  they  want  to  fight  on  fair  ground. 
Our  whole  army  is  drawn  up  in  splendid  position  and 
ready  to  forward  at  the  word  of  command.  Never  was  the 
army  in  better  trim  for  battle  since  our  gallant  Little  Mac. 


IN  THE  ARMY  OF  THE  POTOMAC.  117 


left  us.  The  whole  army  looks  like  one  vast  machine — tho 
skirmish  line  in  front,  then  the  solid  lines  of  infantry  with 
bayonets  shining  in  the  sun,  next  the  artillery,  the  pride  of 
our  army,  with  shining  guns,  whose  brazen  throats  are  ready 
to  belch  forth  their  missies  of  death,  next  our  brave  cavalry, 
with  their  sabres  drawn  ready  to  slash  and  cut.  The  enemy 
are  drawn  up  in  line,  and  look  as  though  they  mean  fight. 
They  watch  our  every  move.  Will  they  fight,  is  the  (jues- 
tion.  We  shall  soon  see.  Our  bugles  sound  the  forward 
call,  and  the  whole  grand  Army  of  the  Potomac  move  like 
one  vast  machine.  Oh,  what  a  sight  !  Who  can  describe 
it?  I  will  not  attempt  it,  but  will  each  one  of  my  readers 
imagine  the  spectacle  of  nearly  one  hundred  thousand  men 
in  solid  mass,  all  bearing  and  ready  to  use  the  missies  of 
death,  artillery,  musketry,  revolvers,  sabres,  swords,  and 
every  conceivable  instrument  used  in  modern  warfare.  Ha, 
the  rebels  don't  mean  to  make  a  stand,  but  fly  ignomin- 
iously  across  the  Rapidan,  leaving  us  to  confiscate  their 
unfinished  quarters  and  turn  them  to  our  own  use. 

Our  division  take  up  a  position  near  the  farm  of  John 
Minor  Botts,  and  go  into  camp.  We  build  comfortable 
quarters,  and  are  going  through  the  old  routine  of  camp 
life.  The  sutlers  come  up.  G-ingerbread,  cakes,  and  can 
ned  fruit  of  all  kinds  are  in  great  demand.  The  sutlers 
and  clerks  are  kept  busy,  and  are  reaping  a  rich  harvest 
again. 

About  this  time,  the  last  of  the  year,  an  order  comes 
that  those  who  will  re-enlist  for  three  years  more  shall 
receive  a  furlough  of  thirty  days,  and  receive  a  government 
bounty  of  $402.  In  six  months  more  our  term  of  service 
expires.  Have  we  not  done  our  share  for  a  while.  After 
serving  three  years  for  our  country  cannot  we  go  home  sat- 


118  FOUR  YEARS  CAMPAIGNING 


isfied  that  we  have  done  our  share  towards  putting  down 
the  rebellion,  and  let  those  who  stayed  at  home  come  and 
give  their  time  as  long;  the  country  is  as  dear  to  them  as 
to  us.  But  myself,  with  thousands  of  others  think  that 
we  would  like  to  see  the  war  ended,  now  that  we  have 
stayed  so  long,  and  accordingly  re-enlist  for  three  years 
more.  A  great  many  who  have  stayed  at  home  have  said 
that  we  are  paid  for  serving  in  the  army.  If  they  mean 
with  money,  I  fling  the  lie  in  their  face,  for  I  am  sure  that 
were  it  not  for  the  danger  our  beloved  country  is  in,  no  sol 
dier  who  has  ever  been  engaged  in  one  battle,  can  be  hired 
FOR  money  to  fight  another. 

Only  three  companies  of  our  old  Third  re-enlist  to  hold 
our  organization.  So  our  regiment  must  lose  its  name 
after  the  three  years  are  up.  The  gallant  Fifth  re-enlist 
nearly  to  a  man,  and  go  home  in  a  body  retaining  their 
organization  and  name.  About  the  27th  of  December  we 
take  farewell  of  our  comrades  who  did  not  re-enlist,  and 
march  to  the  station,  where  we  take  the  train  for 
Washington,  passing  by  old  familiar  places  where  we  have 
marched,  fought  and  camped — Manassas,  Bristow's,  Union 
Mills,  Fairfax  and  Fall's  Church,  leaving  them  all  behind 
for  a  while,  and  forgetting  our  wearied  marches  and  hard- 
fought  battles.  We  arrive  safe  in  Washington  and  take 
the  train  for  Baltimore,  and  march  over  the  same  route  we 
traversed  two  and  one  half  years  ago.  What  a  change 
has  taken  place  since  then  in  the  Monumental  City.  At 
that  time  the  city  was  so  full  of  treason  that  the  very  air 
stenched  with  foul  secession,  but  now,  a  more  patriotic  city 
is  not  to  be  found  in  the  union.  Soldiers  are  treated  with 
respect  wherever  they  go,  but  when  we  first  marched 
through  we  were  in  danger  of  our  lives  and  had  to  be  on 
our  guard  while  in  the  city.  We  take  the  train  for  Harris- 


IN  THE  ARMY  OF  THE  POTOMAC.  110 


burg,  and  from  there  proceed  to  Pittsburg  through  the  old 
Alleghaney  Mountains.  From  there  we  travel  very  slow, 
for  a  fearful  storm  of  snow  is  raging  all  over  the  north, 
causing  us  to  lay  over  sometimes  on  account  of  its  depth. 
I  am  sure  most  of  my  readers  will  remember  the  first  of 
January,  1864,  as  the  coldest  day  that  the  oldest  inhab 
itant  ever  saw.  I  shall  always  remember  it,  for  the  mar 
row  in  my  bones  was  almost  frozen,  and  all  wished  our 
selves  back  to  our  comfortable  camp  in  old  Virginia.  But 
time  flies  by,  and  so  did  those  few  coldest  days,  and  we  find 
ourselves  in  the  Oily  of  the  Straits  after  a  long  and  tedious 
journey.  We  are  well  received  by  the  good  people  of 
Detroit,  and  take  the  sleepy  night  train  for  Grand  Eapids. 
When  we  arrive  in  Lowell  there  are  four  trains  laying  over, 
for  the  track  is  blocked  with  snow  in  a  cut  a  short  distance 
beyond.  Our  conductor  wants  to  lay  over  too,  but  we  can't 
see  it  on  a  thirty  days'  furlough.  Now  we  have  built  for 
tifications  and  breastworks,  are  as  used  to  the  shovel, 
and  can  handle  it  as  well  as  the  gun.  So  we  tell  the  con 
ductor  to  provide  us  with  some  of  the  former  weapons  and 
we  will  shovel  him  and  his  train  through.  Provided  with 
the  necessary  implements,  the  locomotive  snorts  and  blows 
her  whistle,  and  of  we  go  for  the  snow  bank.  The  engine 
comes  to  a  sudden  halt.  We  jump  out  and  attack  the 
snow  bank,  and  after  working  hard  we  soon  had  the  track 
so  clear  that  the  train  passed  over  in  safety.  We  jump 
aboard,  the  engine  puffs  along  slowly  up  the  grade,  and 
gains  the  top  all  right.  She  goes  faster  and  faster,  and 
we  come  thundering  down  to  the  depot  of  the  Valley  City. 
Of  course  no  one  expects  us,  as  all  think  we  are  snow-bound 
somewhere,  It  is  well  they  think  so,  for  greater  will  be 
their  surprise  and  pleasure  to  see  us.  As  we  get  off  the 
cars  the  snow  is  almost  blinding,  the  weather  is  fearfully 


120  FOUR  YEARS  CAMPAIGNING 

cold,  and  we  have  to  look  out  for  our  ears  to  keep  them  from 
freezing.  We  have  a  march  of  a  mile  to  the  city,  and 
find  the  snow  as  deep  on  the  road  as  the  mud  was  at  the 
battle  of  Wiiliamsburg — up  to  our  knees. 

When  we  get  to  Bridge  street,  the  head  of  oar  little 
column  pulls  up,  for  we  have  some  stragglers.  Getting 
into  martial  order,  our  drummer  hoy  begins  to  tap  his 
drum,  and  all  keep  step  as  best  we  can.  Hat,  tat,  tat,  rat, 
tat,  tat,  the  people  all  flock  from  their  comfortable  firesides 
to  the  doors  to  see  who  are  passing  on  that  cold  and  stormy 
night.  They  soon  find  out  who  the  intruders  are,  and  all 
flock  into  the  middle  of  the  street,  charge  on  our  ranks, 
and  everything  is  in  utter  confusion,  for  the  hands  of  warm 
and  loving  friends  seize  us  and  welcome  us  home.  We  find, 
on  examination,  that  some  of  our  number  on  the  march 
from  the  depot,  have  been  attacked  by  his  majesty,  king 
frost,  and  received  severe  contusions  in  the  nose  and  ears, 
but  I  myself,  as  usual,  come  out  without  a  scratch.  A 
beautiful  banquet  is  prepared  for  us  at  the  Bronson  House, 
and  are  welcomed  home  after  our  two  vears  and  a  half  in 


secessia. 


CHAPTER  XXXVI. 

' 

VISITING  OUR  FRIENDS GAY  TIMES — DEATH  OF  COL.  CHAM- 

PLIN — HIS    FUNERAL — RECRUITING — SCENES    AND 
INCIDENTS — OFF  TO  THE  WARS  AGAIN — ARRI 
VAL    AT    THE    FRONT — CAMP 
LIFE  ONCE  MORE. 

We  can  go  now  where  we  choose,  and,  of  course,  every 
one  strikes  for  home.  I  go  to  Canada  for  a  few  days  to  see 
my  friends.  Of  course  I  am  welcomed  very  kindly  by 


IN  THE  ARMY  OF  THE  POTOMAC.  121 

them.  After  a  few  days  at  home  I  begin  to  gee  lonesome, 
and  want  to  get  back  to  the  Valley  City,  where  nearly  all 
our  boys  are  living. 

Bidding  farewell  to  friends  once  more,  I  jump  aboard  the 
train  for  Detroit,  and  take  the  same  old  sleepy  express  for 
Grand  Rapids,  but  by  taking  a  berth  in  the  comfortable 
Pullman  sleeping  car,  1  sleep  soundly  till  morning,  when 
we  arrive  in  the  Valley  City.  I  find  my  comrades  all  look 
ing  as  though  they  were  well  used  and  are  having  gay 
times,  and  enjoy  themselves  hugely,  for  they  well  know 
how  to  appreciate  a  good  time  when  they  get  it.  But  a 
soldier's  life  in  the  field  has  its  joys  as  well  as  miseries. 

Our  poor  Colonel  Champlin  is  dying.  His  Fair  Oaks 
wound  has  killed  him.  Oh,  what  a  loss  to  the  country  at 
this  time,  to  lose  such  a  man,  when  his  brilliant  career  has 
only  begun.  But  he  has  done  his  share  for  the  country, 
and  can  die  with  the  satisfaction  of  having  his  comrades 
of  his  old  regiment,  the  Third,  give  him  the  last  rites  of  a 
brave  soldier's  burial.  As  his  comrades  gather  around  his 
dying  bed,  each  one  takes  a  last  sad  farewell  of  their  com 
mander,  and  more  than  brother.  The  tears  fall  thick  and 
fast,  and  each  one  feels  his  loss  indeed.  But  we  must  be 
reconciled  in  knowing  that  all  must  go  the  same  road,  good 
and  bad,  old  and  young,  rich  and  poor.  All  must  pass  to 
that  great  unknown  beyond  the  grave,  but  happy  is  he 
who,  like  the  brave  and  gentle  General  Champlin,  can  say 
on  his  death  bed,  I  have  fought  the  good  fight,  for  my 
country,  and  now  there  is  a  crown  of  glory  laid  up  in  the 
hearts  of  my  countrymen  for  me.  The  members  of  the  old 
regiment  in  the  city  march  at  the  head  of  the  funeral  pro 
cession,  for  they  have  a  right  to  the  post  of  honor.  We 
march  slowly  to  the  city  of  the  dead  and  lower  our  beloved 


122  FOUR  YEARS  CAMPAIGNING 

Colonel  into  the  silent  grave,  fire  the  parting  salute  over 
him,  and  leave  the  warrior  to  his  rest.  Brave  soldier, 
thy  work  is  done.  No  more  shalt  thou  lead  the  men  that 
loved  thee  on  the  charge.  No  more  more  shall  we  hear 
the  clarion  voice  of  our  brave  Colonel  at  the  battle  front. 
We  drop  a  silent  tear,  and  bid  farewell  to  the  honored 
dead,  and  march  back  to  the  city  to  make  preparations  to 
go  and  face  the  enemies  of  our  country  again.  We  have 
a  few  days  more,  and  we  fill  up  the  time  in  recruiting 
for  our  regiment. 

The  day  of  our  departure  has  come,  and  we  bid  good 
bye  to  our  friends  and  leave  for  the  front  once  more,  going 
over  the  same  old  route,  through  Detroit,  Toledo,  Cleve 
land,  Pittsburg,  Harrisburg,  Baltimore,  Washington,  over 
the  Long  Bridge,  through  Fairfax,  Union  Mills,  Manassas, 
Bristow,  Catlett's,  Warrenton  Junction,  Bealton,  Rappa- 
hannock,  and  arrive  safe  at  Brandy  Station.  We  get  off 
the  cars  and  march  over  a  short  distance  to  our  old  camp, 
where  we  are  met  by  our  comrades  and  welcomed  back  to 
the  front  again. 


CHAPTER  XXXVII. 

WINTER  LIFE  IN  CAMP — SHOOTING  A  DESERTER — GEN.  GRANT 
APPOINTED    OVER   ALL    THE   ARMIES — PREPARATIONS 
FOR  THE  SPRING  CAMPAIGN — SUTLERS  TO  THE 
REAR,    AND    SICK    SENT     TO     GEN 
ERAL  HOSPITALS — READY  FOR 
A     FORWARD    MOVE, 

Our  whole  army  has  comfortable  winter  quarters  around 
Culpepper  and  Brandy  Station.  We  have  our  churches, 
theatres,  debating  schools,  plenty  to  eat  and  drink,  and 


IN  THE  ARMY  OF  THE  POTOMAC.  123 

clothing  to  keep  us  warm.  Everything  passes  off  very 
quietly  along  the  lines,  and  all  seems  to  be  working  well. 
Once  in  a  while  our  cavalry  wake  up  the  enemy  on  the 
outposts,  but  nothing  more  than  a  skirmish  takes  place. 

The  monotony  of  camp  life  is  to  be  broken  by  the  shoot 
ing  of  a  deserter.  Of  course,  it  is  a  hard  thing  to  see  one 
of  our  comrades  shot  in  such  a  way,  but  military  discipline 
must  have  its  course.  The  soldier  who  deserts  his  com 
rades  in  the  hour  of  danger,  deserves  all  the  punishment 
due  him,  which  is  shooting  to  death  by  musketry.  If  he 
had  stood  his  chances  with  all  the  rest,  then  there  would 
be  no  need  of  his  coming  to  such  an  ignominious  death. 
The  ceremony  is  a  sad  one,  and  ought  to  be  a  warning  to 
all  soldiers  to  stand  up  like  men  and  endure  the  hardships 
alike,  with  his  comrades  by  his  side.  The  day  of  execu 
tion  has  come.  The  bugle  sounds  the  call  to  fall  in,  and 
the  whole  division  form  to  witness  the  death  of  their 
unhappy  comrade.  Oh,  what  must  be  the  poor  culprit's 
thoughts  when  he  hears  THAT  call,  for  it  is  the  signal  for 
him  that  his  last  hour  on  this  earth  has  come. 

The  division  is  formed  in  a  square,  the  head  of  which  is 
left  open,  where  the  grave  of  the  unhappy  man  is  dug  and 
waiting  to  receive  its  tenant.  One  regiment  faces  another, 
leaving  space  between  for  the  procession  to  pass  by.  We 
hear  in  the  distance  the  slow  and  mournful  strains  of  the 
band  as  it  leads  the  procession,  playing  the  dead  march. 
The  mournful  cortege  comes  slowly  along;  band  first,  then 
a  posse  of  soldiers,  then  the  coffin,  borne  on  the  shoulders 
of  four  men,  and  the  doomed  man  behind  it.  By  his  side 
walks  tho  man  of  God,  preparing  him  for  his  last  moments. 
After  them  in  the  rear  is  the  squad  of  twelve  men,  with 
their  loaded  muskets,  that  is  to  send  the  poor,  unhappy 


124  FOUR  YEARS  CAMPAIGNING 

comrade  into  eternity.  At  last  the  solemn  procession  halt 
at  the  grave;  the  coffin  is  laid  by  its  side,  the  squad  of 
men  take  twelve  or  fifteen  paces  to  the  rear,  turn  about 
and  face  the  man  to  be  shot;  the  Provost  Marshal  of  the 
division  moves  forward,  and  reads  in  distinct  words  the 
charges  to  the  man  and  the  sentence  of  the  Court  Martial, 
after  which  he  steps  back  to  his  command.  The  Chaplain 
kneels  with  the  culprit  and  sends  forth  a  prayer  to  the 
throne  of  grace  for  the  unhappy  man.  At  this  time  the 
stoutest  heart  melts  into  sympathy,  and  many  a  handker 
chief  is  seen  to  go  to  wipe  the  scalding  tears  that  fall  thick 
and  fast,  for  indeed  it  is  a  solemn  time,  as  any  one  can  tes 
tify  that  had  the  unhappiness  to  witness  such  a  scene. 
After  the  good  Chaplain  has  done  his  duty,  the  doomed 
man  is  blindfolded  and  stands  erect,  waiting  for  the  awful 
moment  to  come  for  him  to  be  sent  before  his  Maker.  The 
Marshal  gives  the  order  to  fire  by  signs  with  his  sword,  one, 
two,  three,  and  the  unhappy  man  is  before  the  great  Com 
mander  of  us  all,  to  give  an  account  of  all  his  doings  in 
life.  The  guns  of  the  squad  are  inspected,  to  see  that 
every  man  had  fired  his  piece.  The  muskets  are  loaded  by 
other  parties,  and  out  of  the  twelve  is  one  blank  cartridge, 
each  man  thinks  probably  that  he  had  the  gun  containing 
the  blank.  The  division  march  by  the  corpse,  which  lays 
where  it  fell,  each  take  a  last  look  at  the  unhappy  deserter 
and  then  march  back  to  camp. 

About  the  middle  of  March,  General  Grant  was  appoint 
ed  Lieutenant-General  and  Commander  of  the  armies  of 
the  United  States,  and  all  think  that  he  will  lead  the 
Army  of  the  Potomac  in  the  next  campaign.  We  don't 
know  anything  about  Grant  only  by  reputation,  for  he  has 
always  figured  in  the  west.  We  hope  now  that  this  will 
be  our  last  campaign,  and  when  we  do  move  we  have 


IN  THE  ARMY  OF  THE  POTOMAC.  125 

"beat  our  last  retreat/'  We  are  daily  receiving  large 
acquisitions  to  our  army,  and  now  it  is  stronger  than  ever 
before.  It  is  variously  estimated  at  one  hundred  and  forty 
thousand  men  or  thereabouts,  and  all  feel  confident  that  if 
we  have  a  good  leader  to  command  our  vast  army  that 
victory  will  surely  be  ours. 

xibout  the  middle  of  April  the  sutlers  and  all  camp  fol 
lowers  are  ordered  to  the  rear,  and  we  have  orders  to  be 
readv  to  move.  I  receive  a  beautiful  new  flag,  and  send 
my  old  one  home  to  Michigan.  We  gaze  on  the  bright 
stars  and  stripes  and  feel  proud  of  our  banner  that  is  so 
soon  to  be  baptized  with  the  enemy's  bullets.  The  sick  are 
sent  to  the  general  hospital,  we  pack  up  and  send  back 
our  surplus  baggage,  and  all  is  ready  for  the  fearful 
I  campaign  of  1864. 


CHAPTER    XXXV11I. 


ON  THE  MARCH  AGAIN — CROSSING  THE  RAPIDAN — THE  AD 
VANCE  OF  THE  ARMY HALT  FOR  THE  NIGHT THE  FIFTH 

OF  MAY A  SURPRISE BATTLE  OF  THE  WILDERNESS — 

A  FEARFUL  ENCOUNTER  IN  THE   WOODS — GREAT 
SLAUGHTER  AND  NOTHING  AS  YET  ACCOMPLISHED. 

On  the  4th  of  May  the  bugle  sounds  the  call  to  fall  in. 
We  file  out  of  our  late  camps,  all  hoping  never  to  return 
to  them  again.  We  make  our  way  towards  the  Rapidan 
River,  where  we  arrive  without  a  rest  on  the  road.  Our 
corps,  like  the  Second,  under  the  Gallant  Major-General 
Hancock,  cross  at  Ely's  Ford,  followed  close  by  Warren's 
Fifth  corps.  We  push  forward  a  short  distance  and  camp 
for  the  night.  The  usual  cooking  is  gone  through  with, 
the  frugal  meal  is  eaten,  and  all  discuss  the  movements  of 


126  FOUR  YEARS  CAMPAIGNING 

i .      i 

our  new  commander,  General  Grant,  taking  command  in 
person.  We  have  no  idea  that  the  enemy  is  near,  and  all 
think  now  that  our  object  is  to  get  between  Lee's  army  and 
Richmond.  On  the  morning  of  the  5th,  Warren  with  his 
corps  advance,  not  thinking  that  a  fight  would  soon  take 
place.  They  get  on  the  Gordonsville  turnpike  and  com 
mence  to  march  through  an  immense  wilderness,  but  are 
surprised  by  Lee's  army,  hidden  in  the  woods,  who  pour 
fearful  volleys  into  their  ranks  before  they  know  what  they 
are  about.  The  gallant  corps  withstand  the  shock,  and 
forward  on  the  double-quick,  meeting  their  adversaries  face 
to  face.  For  a  while  our  men  kept  the  enemy  at  bay,  but 
had  to  fall  back  nearly  a  mile  against  superior  numbers. 
In  the  meantime  we  are  hurried  forward,  and  after  a  forced 
march  of  about  ten  miles,  come  to  Warren's  relief.  Our 
corps  go  into  the  fight  with  loud  cheers,  and  drive  the 
rebels  before  us.  The  firing  becomes  deafening,  for  all  our 
infantry  that  can  be  got  into  position  are  fighting.  Sedg- 
wick,  with  his  sixth  corps  is  engaged  on  our  right,  and  the 
battle  rages  for  the  length  of  seven  miles  along  the  wilder 
ness.  No  artillery  can  be  got  into  position,  and  it  must  be 
all  infantry  fighting  here.  The  slaughter  is  fearful,  men 
fall  on  every  side.,  and  my  flag  is  receiving  its  share  of  bul 
lets.  Charge  after  charge  is  made  on  both  sides.  Some 
times  we  drive  the  enemy,  and  then  they  rally  and  drive 
us,  until  both  sides  are  almost  exhausted,  and  night  puts 
an  end  to  our  first  day's  conflict.  The  slaughter  during 
the  day  has  been  fearful,  but  of  course  the  battle  has 
only  commenced,  for  it  is  evident  that  Lee  means  to 
make  all  he  can  in  this  Wilderness,  where  he  is  well 
acquainted  with  every  inch  of  the  ground.  We  all  feel  as 
though  we  would  like  to  "get  out  of  the  Wilderness,"  but 
we  must  stay  and  fight,  for  to  retreat  now  would  be  n^th- 


IN  THE  ARMY  OF  THE  POTOMAC.  127 


ing  but  utter  defeat.  We  maneuver  around  a  good  share 
of  the  night,  and  at  last  lie  down  in  the  woods  so  close  to 
the  enemy  that  we  can  hear  them  talk,  to  be  ready  as  soon 
as  morning  dawns  to  forward  on  the  charge. 

As  the  dawn  of  day  approaches  we  are  awakened,  and 
stretch  out  of  our  unfinished  sleep,  but  how  many  have 
slept  their  last  sleep!  We  are  again  ready  for  the  charge. 
The  order  comes  to  forward,  and  we  go-  in,  thinking  to  sur- 

/  c5  7  O 

prise  the  Johnnies,  but  they  are  up  and  waiting  for  us  in 
the  thick  chaparrel.  They  pour  a  volley  into  our  ranks, 
and  the  ball  has  commenced  once  more.  Both  sides  stand 
and  take  the  fearful  fire,  and  the  whole  line  seems  to  be 
one  vast  sheet  of  flame  in  the  early  morn.  The  number 
that  fall  on  both  sides  is  fearful,  for  we  are  fighting  at 
very  close  range.  We  charge  on  their  lines  with  great 
odds,  but  they  stand  their  ground  like  a  solid  wall  of  ma 
sonry.  The  roar  of  musketry,  the  dying  groans  of  the 
wounded,  the  hellish  yells  of  the  rebels,  and  the  shouts 
and  cheers  of  the  Union  men,  mingle  together,  all  making 
a  noise  and  confusion  that  is  hard  to  describe.  Nothing  is 
thought  of  but  load  and  fire.  The  wounded  must  take 
care  of  themselves,  and  every  man  must  stand  and  fight 
till  either  killed  or  wounded.  The  rebels  fall  in  their  line 
but  those  who  fall  have  their  places  filled  with  a  man  in 
the  rear.  So  they  fall,  one  on  another.  Pretty  soon  those 
in  the  rear  make  breastworks  of  their  dead  comrades.  We 
don't  like  this  kind  of  fighting  much,  and  forward  on  the 
charge  in  four  or  five  lines  deep.  The  rebels  now  give  way 
and  we  chase  them  through  the  dense  forest.  We  have  to 
be  very  careful  or  we  step  on  their  dead  and  wounded, 
which  lay  around  in  thousands.  We  drive  them  nearly  a 
mile,  when  they  fall  behind  some  works  for  shelter.  We 
now  halt,  for  their  artillery  begins  to  fire  into  us.  We 


128 


FOUR  YEARS  CAMPAIGNING 


hear  them  forming  their  broken  lines,  and  their  officers 
lead  them  forward  again.  Here,  Captain  Gear  of  Company 
C,  received  a  severe  wound,  and  had  to  be  left  to  the  TEN 
DER  mercies  of  the  enemy,  driving  us  over  the  same  ground 
they  had  to  skedaddle  over  only  a  short  time  before.  About 
this  time  both  armies,  nearly  two  hundred  thousand  strong, 
keep  up  a  rattle  of  musketry  like  the  boiling  cauldron 
of  hell,  as  it  is  represented  to  us  by  our  good  Chaplains. 
My  beautiful  flag  that  looked  as  bright  as  a  dollar  when 
we  started,  is  fit  now,  after  nearly  two  days'  righting,  to  send 
home,  for  it  is  completely  riddled  with  bullets  and  torn  by 
the  brush.  Nothing  is  done  on  this  day  but  perfect  slaugh 
ter  on  both  sides,  and  at  last  night  puts  an  end  to  the 
sickening  carnage.  Which  has  the  worst  of  the  days' 
slaughter  ?  We  certainly  suffer  the  most  in  killed  and 
wounded,  for  our  numbers  are  almost  two  to  one.  but 
neither  side,  as  fur  as  ground  is  concerned,  has  any  advant 
age,  for  both  armies  lie  down  where  the  battle  commenced. 
The  stench  on  this  night  is  fearful,  for  the  weather  is  very 
hot  and  the  dead  bodies,  which  lay  around  in  thousands, 
commence  to  mortify.  We  suffer  fearfully,  too,  on  account 
of  the  scarcity  of  water,  and  the  sight  of  a  mud-puddle  is 
pleasant  indeed — we  go  for  it  like  a  drowning  man  catch 
ing  at  straws.  Oh,  how  tired  we  are,  after  these  two  fear 
ful  days.  We  stretch  ourselves  down,  but  are  too  tired 
to  sleep,  and  spend  the  night  in  the  greatest  misery.  Will 
the  battle  be  renewed  on  the  morrow  ?  We  shall  see. 

The  morning  of  the  7th  we  stand  up  on  our  weary  limbs. 
Our  men  are  leaning  on  their  guns  in  line.  Some  nice 
works  have  been  thrown  up  during  the  night,  and  some 
artillery  put  into  position,  with  a  heavy  slashing  in  front. 
In  this  battle  there  is  not  much  chance  to  maneuver  troops. 
All  that  is  to  be  done  is  to  keep  the  lines  from  being  broken 


IN  THE  ARMY  OF  THE  POTOMAC.  129 

and  see  that  there  are  no  gaps.  As  fast  as  one  man  gets 
killed  or  wounded  put  another  in  his  place,  is  the  extent  of 
good  generalship  in  this  fearful  and  hellish  wilderness. 

The  fearful  butchery  commences  on  the  morning  of  the 
7th,  and  charge  after  charge  is  made  on  both  sides.  The 
sights  that  meet  us  all  around  are  sickening  in  the  extreme. 
Bloated  corpses  are  lying  around  in  all  conceivable  shapes, 
and  more  are  added  to  the  numbers  every  minute.  An  in 
cident  happened  during  this  days'  fight  that  I  never  shall 
forget.  As  we  are  going  forward  on  the  charge,  a  wounded 
soldier,  as  he  is  borne  to  the  rear  on  a  stretcher,  caught 
sight  of  my  tattered  banner,  and  begun  the  song,  i:  Rally 
Round  the  Flag,  Boys."  Every  man  took  up  the  words 
and  went  in  with  renewed  vigor,  driving  the  rebel  lines 
inside  their  works.  They  reform  and  drive  us  back.  We 
take  shelter  in  some  temporary  works  thrown  up  by  them 
selves,  and  here  hold  them  in  check  for  awhile.  But  they  j 
come  down  on  us  with  superior  numbers.  We  keep  them 
on  the  other  side  for  awhile,  and  a  hand  to  hand  fight 
takes  place.  Here  is  where  Captain  Nickerson,  of  Com 
pany  K.,  was  killed  by  a  bayonet  thrust.  Some  of  our 
lines  commence  to  fall  back,  and  a  huge  rebel  asks  me  to 
surrender  my  colors,  but  these  I  never  intend  to  let  go  out 
of  my  hands  till  I  have  no  life  in  me  to  carry  them.  Ev 
erything  is  in  an  uproar,  for  it  is  plain  to  us  that  the  reb 
els  on  this  charge  are  trying  to  make  all  they  can.  There 
is  only  one  chance  for  me  to  escape,  and  that  is  to  get  back. 
I  take  a  few  steps  to  the  rear,  and  an  accident  happened  to 
me  that  probably  saved  my  life.  I  tripped  my  toe  against 
something  and  away  I  went  on  my  face,  stretched  out  as 
if  killed.  No  sooner  than  I  fell,  about  a  dozen  bullets 
whistled  over  and  around  me.  One  of  my  brave  color 
guard,  thinking  that  at  last  my  race  'was  run,  sprang 


130  FOUR  YEARS  CAMPAIGNING 


forward  to  save  the  flag,  but  in  an  instant  I  am  on  my  feet 
again,  and  soon  get  away  with  my  flag  amid  the  cheers  of 
my  comrades.  The  rebels  follow  up  close.  We  fall  behind 
our  breastworks,  pursued  so  close  by  the  enemy  that  it  is 
with  difficulty  we  make  our  way  through  the  slashing. 
When  we  get  out  of  the  way  our  artillery  open  upon  the 
rebels  with  grape,  cannister  and  shrapnell,  and  make  fear 
ful  havoc  in  their  ranks,  causing  them  to  fall  back  to  a 
safe  distance. 

There  is  nothing  to  be  written  about  now  but  slaughter, 
and  night  finds  us  in  the  same  place  we  started  from  three 
days  before.  During  the  night  we  get  the  order  to  fall 
back,  and  all  think  we  are  going  to  re-cross  the  Rapidan, 
but  the  order  is  countermanded,  and  after  marching  a  few 
miles,  turn  about  and  march  to  the  front  again.  We  find 
that  what  our  new  commander,  General  Grant,  lacks  in 
generalship  he  makes  up  in  pluck,  and  says  he  will  fight  it 
out  on  this  line  if  it  takes  him  all  summer. 

We  do  not  see  that  there  lias  been  anything  accom 
plished  by  the  last  three  clays'  fighting,  except  a  fearful 
slaughter  of  men.  It  has  been  variously  estimated  that 
our  losses  in  this  gory  Battle  of  the  Wilderness  amounts 
to  from  twenty  to  forty  thousand  men  in  killed  and 
wounded. 


CHAPTER  XXXIX. 


A     FLANK     MOVEMENT BATTLE     OF     TODD  S    TAVERN THE 

BURNING  WILDERNESS — FEARFUL  SUFFERING  OF  OUR 
WOUNDED — INHUMAN  WORK  OF  REBEL  GUERILLAS — A 
CHARGE  AT  SPOTTSYLVANIA  COURT  HOUSE — TWO  MAJOR 
GENERALS,  EIGHT  THOUSAND  PRISONERS,  AND  FORTY-TWO 
PIECES  OF  ARTILLERY  CAPTURED — ANOTHER  GREAT  BAT 
TLE — SCENES  AND  INCIDENTS. 

On  the  eighth  of  May. we  commence  to  swing  around  on 
the  celebrated  Hue  which  we  all  think  we  shall  have  to 
fight  on  all  summer,  and  leave  the  gory  slaughter-pen  of 
the  wilderness  behind.  It  is  evident  that  a  flank  move 
ment  is  on  foot.  But  Lee  is  wide  awake,  and  they  meet 
us  in  force  at  Todd's  Tavern,  where  we  light  another  bat 
tle.  We  see  that  the  woods  in  the  rear,  where  we  left,  are 
all  ablaze,  and  thousands  must  be  burning  up.  Oh,  what 
suffering  there  must  be  among  the  wounded,  and,  to  make 
it  more  horrible  for  them,  the  rebel  guerrillas  prowl  around 
and  take  everything  from  them,  even  to  the  clothing  on 
their  backs.  Inhuman  fiends  !  It  is  a  wonder  that  the 
wrath  of  God  does  not  fall  on  them  and  smite  them  to  the 
earth. 

The  battle  of  Todd's  Tavern  was  meant  for  a  flank  move 
ment  on  the  enemy's  lines,  but  the  rebel  chief  seems  to 
know  where  we  are  going  to  make  a  move,  for  his  troops  are 
as  thick  as  bees  wherever  we  go.  It  is  easier  for  him  to 
concentrate,  and  he  can  do  it  quicker  on  account  of  not 
having  so  much  ground  to  pass  over.  He  is  in  the  circle, 
and  can  cut  across,  while  we  have  to  go  around.  We  do 
not  deny,  however,  that  General  Lee  is  an  extraordinary 
General,  for  there  is  not  a  place  he  meets  us,  even  with  our 


132  FOUR  YEARS  CAMPAIGNING 

far  superior  numbers,  but  that  wo  are  checked.  It  is  all 
nonsense* to  say  that  he  fights  on  the  defensive,  for  they 
make  as  many  charges  as  we  do.  Now  what  is  the  reason 
that  we  cannot  walk  right  straight  through  them  with  our 
far  superior  numbers  ?  We  light  as  good  as  they.  They 
must  understand  the  country  better,  or  else  there  is  a  screw 
loose  somewhere  in  the  machinery  of  our  army. 

Nothing  is  accomplished  here,  and  we  move  further  to 
the  enemy's  flank,  but  no  matter  how  still  we  keep  our 
movements,  we  are  met  with  almost  equal  numbers.  On 
the  night  of  the  llth  of  May,  our  corps  is  put  on  a  forced 
march  to  the  enemy's  extreme  right,  which  rests  at  this 
time,  at  Spottsylvania  Court  House.  The  night  is 
pitchy  dark,  and  it  is  all  we  can  do  to  sec  our  way  one  after 
another.  We  march  all  night  after  fighting  for  the  last 
six  days  without  intermission.  Oh,  yes,  let  those  misera 
ble  poltroons,  who  say  that  a  soldier  fights  for  pay,  come 
down  and  fight  just  one  single  battle  in  this  campaign,  and 
they  will  find  out  whether  money  could  hire  them  to  fight 
in  another.  About  4  o'clock  of  the  morning  of  the  12th, 
we  arrive,  after  a  march  of  about  twenty  miles,  at  our  des 
tination.  We  get  a  little  rest  while  the  regiments  arc 
forming  in  line.  Make  no  unnecessary  noise,  is  the  order, 
and  every  move  is  executed  with  the  utmost  stillness.  A 
drizzling  rain  commences;  the  clouds  are  looking  black, 
and  we  now  see  that  a  storm  is  approaching.  Well,  we 
shall  have  two  storms — the  storm  of  the  elements, 
with  its  thunders  and  lightnings,  and  the  storm  of  battle, 
with  its  thunders  of  artillery  and  roar  of  musketry.  We 
are  in  line,  and  every  man  is  ready  to  forward  at  the  word 
of  command.  Forward  men,  keep  steady,  and  your  lines 
closed  up,  are  the  orders,  and  twenty  thousand  men  go  in 
solid  mass  for  the  enemy's  lines  in  the  early  morn.  The 


IN  THE  ARMY  OF  THE  POTOMAC. 


whole  mass  commence  shouting  and  cheering  as  they  go  on 
the  double  quick,  and  before  the  rebels  in  their  front  line 
of  work  know  what  we  are  about,  the  gallant  second  corps 
are  down  on  them  like  an  avalanche,  capturing  eight  thou 
sand  prisoners,  forty-two  pieces  of  artillery  and  two  Major- 
Generals —  General  Johnson  and  the  haughty  General 
Stuart,  of  cavalry  fame.  The  former  General  was  filled 
with  emotion.  When  our  gallant  corps  commander,  Gen 
eral  Hancock,  offered  him  his  hand  he  took  it  and  wept 
like  a  child,  and  said  that  "lie  was  sorry  that  they  met 
under  the  present  circumstances,  for  he  did  not  like  to  be 
captured  in  the  way  he  had  been."  How  much  unlike  he 
acted  to  his  brother  General.  When  the  noble  Hancock 
offered  him  his  hand,  the  proud  slave-holding  aristocrat 
replied,  "Sir,  1  am  General  Stewart,  one  of  the  F.  F.  V's, 
and  decline  to  shake  hands  with  a  mudsil  of  the  north/7  or 
words  to  that  effect.  But  we  were  all  proud  of  our  brave 
and  gallant  General  for  his  reply  to  the  haughty  slave- 
driver.  He  answered  and  said  :  "And  General  Stewart, 
under  no  other  circumstance  than  the  present  one,  when 
you  are  my  prisoner,  would  I  offer  you  my  hand." 

The  rebels  are  now  infuriated,  and  Lee  concentrates  all 
the  force  he  can  possibly  spare  to  try  to  take  back  that 
which  he  lost.  They  make  charge  after  charge  on  our  now 
well  established  lines,  but  all  the  good  they  do  is  to  get 
slaughtered  as  fast  as  they  come.  The  rain  is  now  pour 
ing  down  in  torrents,  and  we  are  ankle  deep  in  mud.  The 
fighting  along  the  lines  for  eight  or  ten  miles  is  terrific.  In 
this  charge  we  lose  one  of  the  best  officers  in  our  regiment, 
Captain  Thomas  Tait,  who  was  wounded  while  leading  his 
company  on  the  charge.  Our  artillery  is  doing  great  exe 
cution  here,  for  they  have  a  good  chance  to  make  up  for 
their  inactivity  at  the  wilderness.  For  four  or  five  days  we 


134  FOUR  YEARS  CAMPAIGNING 


fight  around  this  place,  and  the  slaughter  is  nearly  as  great 
as  at  the  wilderness.  Oh.  how  sleepy,  tired,  and  dirty  we 
are,  after  the  last  three  weeks'  campaigns  and  battles,  fight 
ing  every  day,  and  in  the  night  building  breastworks  or 
marching.  If  the  slaughter  and  fatigue  lasts  all  summer 
on  THIS  line,  as  it  has  lasted  since  we  started  from  camp  at 
Brandy  Station,  we  think  there  will  not  be  many  of  the 
original  Army  of  the  Potomac  left  after  the  summer.  Up 
to  this  date  our  losses  are  estimated  at  forty  thou 
sand  men  killed,  the  same  number  of  men  that  Lee 
had  when  he  started  on  this  campaign,  but,  of  course,  he 
is  receiving  reinforcements  every  day  from  the  South. 
What  would  be  the  cry  against  our  old  commander,  Little 
Mac,  if  he  had  lost  so  many  men  in  such  a  short  time. 
The  cry  would  be  long  before  this,  perhaps,  to  hang  him 
for  incapacity  to  handle  so  many  men  ;  but  the  former 
growlers  do  not  say  anything  now  ;  only  look  on  in  dismay 
at  the  butchery  of  thousands  of  the  best  lives  in  the  coun 
try,  and  send  more  down,  without  a  murmur,  to  fill  their 
places.  Surely,  we  cannot  see  much  generalship  in  our 
campaign  so  far,  and  the  soldiers  are  getting  sick  of  such 
butchery  in  such  a  way.  Half  the  time  the  men  are  fight 
ing  on  their  own  responsibility,  and  if  there  is  anything 
gained  so  far  it  is  by  brute  force,  and  not  by  generalship. 
But  we  will  fight  it  out  anyway,  if  it  takes  every  man  in 
the  army  all  summer. 

Our  regiment,  with  all  of  our  corps,  has  suffered  fear 
fully  so  far.  John  McNabb,  of  Company  A,  or,  as  he  was 
more  familiarly  called,  Scotty,  has  given  his  left  eye  as  his 
mite  for  the  cause,  Lieutenant  Leonard,  of  Company  F,  is 
no  more,  and  nothing  would  afford  me  greater  pleasure 
than  to  mention  all  would  space  permit. 


CHAHTER  XL. 


BURYING  THE  DEAD ANOTHER  SWING  AROUND  ON  OUR  ALL 

SUMMER'S  LINE — BATTLE  OF  NORTH  ANNA  RIVER — A 
TOUCHING  INCIDENT — ANOTHER  SWING — BATTLE 

OF  COLD   HARBOR THE  THREE  YEAR'S 

MEN  GO  HOME — REFLECTIONS. 

After  both  armies  get  tired  and  exhausted  in  their 
slaughtering,  we  have  a  kind  of  rest,  only  some  hard  skir 
mishing  going  on,  which,  in  ordinary  campaigns  would  be 
called  hard  fighting.  But  we  are  so  used  to  it  now  that 
we  don't  pretend  to  make  any  more  bowing  to  the  bullets, 
and  only  when  a  huge  shell  comes  slowly  through  the 
air  do  we  bow  our  heads  in  meekness.  We  pitch  in  and 
bury  all  the  dead  we  can  reach,  but  there  are  thousands 
between  both  lines  that  neither  party  can  reach,  conse 
quently  we  have  an  unwholesome  atmosphere  to  breathe. 

About  the  17th  of  May  we  make  another  swing  around 
to  the  enemy's  right,  leaving  the  gory  fields  around  Spott- 
sylvania  Court  House  behind.  Almost  every  step  we  take 
we  find  the  enemy  before  us.  We  leave  little  mounds  along 
our  route,  with  their  tenants,  who  have  fallen  on  this  ter 
rible  line. 

On  the  27th  we  arrive  at  the  North  Anna  River,  and  find 
the  enemy  entrenched  on  both  sides  of  the  river  before  us. 
Our  division,  under  the  gallant  General  Barlow,  of  New 
York,  form  quietly  in  a  piece  ot  woods  in  front  of  a -rebel 
redoubt.  We  know  what  is  to  be  our  next  move.  We 
have  a  couple  of  hours  before  everything  is  ready  for  the 
charge  which  is  going  to  be  made.  So  we  hurry  up,  and 
in  a  short  time  have  our  steaming  coffee  ready  for  use. 


136 


FOUR  YEARS  CAMPAIGNING 


Ob,  what  a  delicious  flavor  this  coffee  has,  from  our  burnt 
tin  cups.  I  am  sure  I  never  tasted  anything  which  I  rel 
ished  more  than  my  cup  of  coffee  on  this  occasion,  for  it 
I  was  our  only  chance  to  have  any  in  a  long  while,  and  this 
time  it  was  like  stolen  fruit,  but  we  took  the  consequences  and 
had  a  cup  of  our  favorite  beverage.  After  finishing  our 
meal,  the  order  comes  to  pile  our  knapsacks  in  a  heap,  for 
this  time  we  were  going  a  little  lighter  than  we  were  used 
to  do  on  the  charge.  It  is  only  a  short  ways  to  the  enemy's 
works  on  our  side  of  the  river.  It  is  an  easy  task  to  cap 
ture  those,  but  we  mean  to  cross  the  river  and  take  the 
works  on  the  other  side.  Getting  into  line,  fix  bayo 
nets,  shoulder  arms,  are  the  orders.  The  order  to  load  is 
not  given,  for  on  this  campaign  every  man  is  supposed  to 
keep  his  piece  loaded  at  all  times.  Forward — double- 
quick — march,  is  the  order,  and  all  move  forward  in  solid 
mass  with  a  cheer,  and  in  less  than  five  minutes  we  have 
the  rebel  redoubt  and  the  works  are  taken  in  our  front, 
with  the  troops  that  were  in  them.  The  rebels  open  up 
from  their  artillery,  which  line  the  banks  on  the  other  side, 
and  pieces  of  shell  fly  all  around.  We  follow  up  the  charge 
to  the  banks  of  the  river,  but  are  so  close  to  the  rebels  that 
they  fire  at  us  with  musketry,  and  pour  in  shrapnel  1,  grape 
and  cannister  at  us  thick  and  fast.  We  make  our  way 
along  the  bank  and  attempt  a  passage  over  the  bridge  that 
spans  the  stream,  but  the  enemy  have  a  fearful  fire  concen 
trated  at  that  passage,  and  we  get  off  quicker  than  we  got 
on,  and  get  behind  what  cover  we  can  for  protection,  as  it 
is  of -no  possible  use  to  be  exposed  where  no  benefit  is  de 
rived.  Making  our  way  back  to  the  redoubt,  after  running 
the  gauntlet  of  the  rebel  batteries,  wo  get  into  position. 
Night  puts  an  end  to  this  days'  fight. 

Here*  we  lost  a  good   many  of  our  men  whose  term  of 


IN  THE  ARMY  OF  THE  POTOMAC.  137 

service  would  have  been  up  on  the  10th  of  June,  only  four 
days  more.  Poor  fellows,  what  plans  for  the  future  they 
must  have  made  for  themselves  after  they  should  get  home. 
But,  alas,  for  all  our  plans.  In  an  instant  they  are  dashed 
to  pieces  by  the  fortunes  of  a  cruel  war. 

During  the  night  our  troops  make  a  crossing  on  the  right, 
causing  the  enemy  in  our  front  to  give  back,  so  that  we  can 
cross  with  leisure.  After  crossing  the  river,  we  find  that 
they  have  fallen  back  only  a  short  distance  and  are  forti 
fied  behind  some  strong  works.  We  get  orders  to  build 
breastworks,  too,  and  commence  only  a  short  distance  from 
the  rebel  lines.  They  keep  firing  at  us  while  we  are  at 
work  with  the  spade,  and  quite  a  number  are  borne  to  the 
rear,  killed  or  wounded.  At  last  we  have  our  works  built, 
and  feel  safe  against  any  attack  they  choose  to  make,  with 
a  good  foothold  on  their  side  of  North  Anna  River. 

On  the  26th  we  fight  one  more  battle  here,  and  make 
another  move  on  our  LINE,  this  time  getting  around  in 
hopes  to  get  between  Lee's  army  and  Richmond,  but  we 
are  met  at  Cold  Harbor  by  the  rebel  army,  ensconced  be 
hind  strong  works.  This  is  the  hardest  LINE  we  ever  trav 
eled  on  to  go  to  Richmond.  But  we  have  many  a  long 
day's  work  before  us  ere  we  reach  our  much  fought  for 
Richmond. 

Here  we  fight  another  great  battle,  thinking  to  drive 
Lee's  army  into  the  Chickahominy  river.  For  five  or  six 
hours  we  attempt  to  force  the  enemy's  works,  but  each 
time  are  repulsed  with  great  slaughter.  Our  lines  extend 
about  eight  miles,  and  the  roar  of  musketry  and  boom  of 
artillery  along  the  entire  line,  make  a  noise  equal  to  that  of 
the  wilderness  or  Spotsylvania.  Our  losses  here,  after  accom 
plishing  nothing  as  we  can  see,  are  estimated  at  from  twelve 


138  FOUB  TEARS  CAMPAIGNING- 


to  fifteen  thousand  men.  After  being  repulsed  we  build 
some  breastworks  by  a  creek  of  water,  and  stay  behind 
them  for  a  few  days,  probably  to  rest.  Indeed  it  is  a  rest 
much  needed,  after  more  than  a  month's  campaign,  which 
never  was  equalled  in  modern  times.  Not  a  day  in  all  this 
time  but  we  have  been  tinder  fire,  most  of  the  time  fight 
ing  hard  battles,  and  so  far  have  seen  nothing  but  fighting, 
marching,  digging,  and  burying  the  dead.  Oh.  what  a 
bloody  trail  we  have  left  behind  to  point  out  to  all  future 
generations  the  celebrated  LINE  that  we  fought  un  all  sum 
mer  in  the  year  1864.  Not  less  than  fifty  thousand  men 
have  been  left  behind,  weltering  in  their  gore,  on  our  own 
side,  and  that^  too,  inside  of  one  short  month. 

On  the  10th  of  June,  at  this  place,  those  who  did  not 
re-enlist  of  our  gallant  old  Third,  are  going  home,  for  their 
contract  with  their  good  Uncle  Sam  is  ended,  and  now  they 
can  go  and  bask  in  the  sunshine  of  those  they  love,  after  serv 
ing  their  country  for  three  long  years  of  hard  campaigns  and 
battles.  We  who  cannot  go  home  with  our  comrades  have 
entered  into  another  contract  with  our  Uncle  Sam  for  three 
years  more.  We  do  not  censure  them  or  feel  hard  toward 
them  for  not  re-enlisting,  for  we  consider  that  they  have 
done  their  share,  at  least  for  awhile,  in  this  great  struggle. 
It  is  just  three  years  ago  to-day,  the  10th  of  June,  since 
we  enlisted  to  fight  the  enemies  of  our  country.  We  left 
our  beautiful  Valley  City  with  more  than  a  thousand 
strong.  But  how  many  of  all  that  gallant  regiment  are 
left  after  the  campaigns  and  battles  of  the  last  three  years. 
Let  the  poor  widows  and  orphans  at  home  answer  this  all 
important  question.  Our  comrades  who  leave  us  give  us 
three  times  three  cheers,  and  we  return  them  with  a  will, 
and  they  leave  on  their  homeward  march,  while  we  stay  to 
fight  it  out  on  the  LINE  if  it  takes  all  summer,  and  winter 
too. 


CHAPTER    XLT. 

I 

I     ANOTHER  SWING  ON   THE   LINE — A    FORCED    MARCH — CROSS 
ING  THE  JAMES  RIVER — SICK,  AND   LEFT   BEHND — AMBU 
LANCES — THE  REAR  GUARD — LIE  DOWN    TO   DIE- 
SCARED  INTO  LIFE  BY  A  RATTLESNAKE — HEAVY 
FIGHTING  IN  FRONT  OF   PETERSBURG— 
THE     FIELD      HOSPITAL. 

It  is  now  clear  that  it  is  impossible  to  break  the  enemy's 
|  lines  at  this  point,  and  we  get  the  order  to  move  again. 
We  strike  across  the  Peninsula,  and  after  a  forced  march, 
arrive  at  the  James  River.  On  the  14th  of  June  cross  the 
river  at  Wilcox  Landing.  We  camp  a  short  distance  from 
the  river,  and  we  feel  that  a  good  bath  would  do  us  no 
harm,  and  soon  hundreds  of  us  are  rolling  around  in  the 
beautiful  James.  The  day  is  very  hot,  and  I  find  that 
during  the  night  I  am  awakened  by  cramps,  and  diarrhoea 
set  in,  which  put  me  in  a  fearful  condition,  especially  now 
when  the  army  is  on  the  move.  Next  morning  I  am  so 
sick  that  I  cannot  march  any  further.  The  regiment  file 
out  of  their  bivouac,  and  for  the  first  time  in  over  three 
years  am  left  behind.  One  of  our  drummer  boys  is  left 
with  me,  and  I  have  a  surgeon's  pass  to  get  into  an  ambu 
lance.  Making  my  way  to  the  main  road,  I  sit  down  to 
wait  for  one  to  take  me  along.  Hundreds  pass  by  empty, 
but  I  cannot  get  any  of  them  to  stop.  At  last  I  get  picked 
up  by  one  belonging  to  the  Eighteenth  Corps.  This  is  my 
first  ride  in  one,  and  I  trust  in  God  ID  will  be  my  last,  for 
I  never  suffered  so  much  in  my  life  as  on  that  day.  The 
rougher  the  roads  the  faster  ray  inhuman  driver  would 
drive,  until  at  last  I  beg  of  him  to  have  mercy  on  me  and 
drive  slower  over  the  rougher  part  of  the  road.  But  I 


140  FOUR  YEARS  CAMPAIGNING 

might  as  well  ask  mercy  from  the  devil  himself  as  to  ask 
it  from  this  miserable  sneak  and  shirk.  If  all  ambulance 
drivers  are  as  devoid  of  feeling  as  this  one,  I  pity  those 
who  have  the  misfortune  to  have  to  ride  with  any  of  them 
when  sick  or  wounded. 

About  twelve  o'clock  at  night  we  halt  in  some  fields. 
The  ambulances  are  all  parked  together  in  a  circle.  My 
driver  comes  around  and  tells  me  to  get  out,  so  that  he 
can  get  in.  Of  course,  I  cannot  make  any  resistance,  and 
crawl  out  and  stretch  myself  on  the  wet,  dewy  grass,  with 
out  a  covering  or  an  oil  cloth  to  put  under  me,  for  every 
thing  has  been  thrown  away  on  our  fearful  campaign  to 
make  us  lighter  for  marching,  except  canteens  and  haver 
sacks.  I  have  a  raging  fever,  and  pass  off  into  an  unsound 
sleep.  When  I  awoke  in  the  morning,  I  found  the  warm 
rays  of  the  sun  shining  upon  me.  Looking  around,  I  find 
I  am  alone  in  the  field,  for  the  ambulances  had  all  left  early 
in  the  morning.  I  feel  lonely,  tired,  and  very  sick.  Every 
thing  is  as  still  as  the  grave.  I  can  hear  the  distant  boom 
of  heavy  guns,  and  the  faint  sound  of  musketry.  Oh, 
that  I  could  be  up  with  my  comrades  again  and  all  right. 
But  now,  alas,  I  am  not  able  to  help  myself.  I  make  a 
feeble  effort  to  reach  the  main  road  and  sit  down  by  a  tree. 
While  here  I  see  the  Provost  Guard  of  the  army  headquar 
ters  advancing  up  the  road,  fetching  up  the -rear  and  pick 
ing  up  all  stragglers.  The  officer  in  charge  comes  up  to  me 
and  tells  me  to  come  along.  I  tell  him  I  am  sick.  But 
he  says  he  is  too  used  to  the  plea  of  sickness,  and  tells  me 
that  that  is  played  out.  I  tell  him  that  I  am  played  out, 
but  that  is  no  excuse,  and  I  try  to  raise  up,  but  my  limbs 
fail  me  and  I  fall  to  the  ground  again.  He  asks  me  where 
is  my  gun.  I  tell  him  that  I  am  Color  Sergeant  of  the 
Fifth  Michigan  Infantry,  for  at  this  time  we  are  consoli- 


IN  THE  ARMY  OF  THE  POTOMAC.  141 

dated  with  the  Fifth.  He  saw  then  that  I  was  not  play 
ing  off,  as  he  thought  at  first,  and  tells  me  to  get  into  the 
shade,  where  I  would  be  out  of  the  burning  sun,  and  thej 
leave  me  to  my  fate. 

I  will  explain  here  and  make  a  few  remarks  about  shirks, 
bummers,  sneaks  and  thieves,  all  called  camp  followers. 
The  first  is  a  man  that  when  the  army  comes  up,  and  is 
expecting  that  every  man  will  do  his  duty,  now  we  are 
ready  to  meet  the  enemy,  he  looks  around  to  see  if  any  of 
his  comrades  are  watching  him,  and  DROPS  to  the  rear — 
deserts  his  comrades  in  time  of  danger.  He  then  becomes 
a  bummer,  and  prowls  around,  and  will  do  anything  to 
keep  himself  away  from  danger  in  the  ranks.  He  then 
becomes  a  sneak,  and  tries  to  get  an  ambulance  to  drive, 
or  "SIGH."  After  that  he  becomes  the  thief,  and  will  steal 
from  friend  and  foe  alike,  and  is  devoid  of  all  principle. 
Reader,  look  around  you,  and  see  if  there  is  such  men  in 
your  midst.  Shun  them  as  you  would  a  viper,  and  show 
to  them  that  they  are  despised  in  private  life  by  their 
neighbors,  as  they  were  in  the  army  by  their  comrades.  It 
is  such  men  as  these  that  cry  for  an  equalization  of  boun 
ties. 

I  make  my  way  further  into  the  woods  and  lie  down 
among  the  leaves,  thinking  that  that  would  be  my  dying 
bed.  Oh,  the  awful  stillness  that  prevails  around  me  !  I 
have  no  water,  and  am  almost  choked  with  thirst.  Oh, 
that  1  could  die  now  and  end  all  my  hardships  ;  but  what 
account  would  be  given  of  me  should  I  die  here?  No  one 
knows  where  I  am,  and  the  thoughts  that  run  in  my  mind 
are  hard  to  describe.  As  I  lie  on  my  back  thinking,  I  hear 
a  rustling  in  the  dry  leaves  by  my  head.  Turning  to  see 
what  causes  the  noise,  a  sight  meets  my  eye  that  makes 


142  FOUR  YEARS  CAMPAIGNING 


the  blood  run  cold  in  my  veins.  A  huge  rattlesnake  is  in 
the  act  of  making  a  spring  at  me.  Instantly  I  am  on  my 
f$et,  and  with  one  bound  leap  about  ten  feet  from  the  spot. 
I  take  renewed  courage  and  make  my  way  for  a  distance  of 
about  a  mile,  when  I  see  some  tents  pitched  in  front  of  a 
house  close  by.  I  make  my  way  to  the  gate,  but  find 
that  my  head  becomes  dizzy  and  everything  looks  dark 
around  me,  and  I  fall  at  the  gate  as  if  dead.  When  I 
come  too,  I  find  some  kind  nurses  bending  over  me,  and  all 
looking  anxiously  for  my  recovery.  I  find,  after  awhile, 
that  I  fell  into  the  hands  t)f  the  ladies  of  the  Christian 
Commission,  who  have  left  home  and  all  its  luxuries  to 
administer  to  the  poor  soldiers  in  the  field.  God  bless  all 
those  devoted  women,  and  if  they  do  not  receive  their 
reward  on  this  earth  may  they  receive  it  in  heaven,  is  the 
wish  of  one  who  owes  them  a  debt  of  gratitude. 

We  hear  heavy  firing  in  front,  and  it  is  plain  to  us  that 
heavy  fighting  is  going  on.  The  wounded  now  commence 
to  come  back,  and  they  are  talking  of  sending  the  sick 
back  to  the  general  hospitals.  I  take  up  my  line  of  march 
for  the  front.  I  feel  a  little  stronger,  and  am  in  hopes  by 
taking  it  easy,  to  reach  my  regiment  or  fall  in  with  my 
division  field  hospital.  I  come  up  to  a  fort  near  the 
O'Harrow  House,  in  front  of  Petersburg,  where  are  quar 
tered  some  negro  troops,  who  claim  that  they  fought  bravely 
to  capture  the  forts  and  breastworks  in  their  front.  Of 
course  no  one  could  tell  me  anything  about  my  corps,  and 
I  strike  off  for  the  left  of  the  lines.  The  pickets  are  firing 
in  front,  and  an  occasional  bullet  spats  harmlessly  by 
my  feet.  At  last  I  came  in  sight  of  an  officer  of  our  divi 
sion  staff,  and  he  informed  me  where  the  division  field  hos 
pital  was.  I  make  my  wray  there,  where  I  meet  our  kind 
surgeon,  Henry  F.  Lyster,  with  his  sleeves  rolled  up  and 


IN  THE  ARMY  OF  THE  POTOMAC.  143 


his  hands  dripping  with  blood,  for  he  has  just  come  from 
the  amputating  table.  He  tells  his  colored  boy  to  make 
a  bed  for  me  in  his  own  tent,  and  to  get  me  something 
good  to  eat.  Soon  the  boy  has  a  chicken  stewing  for  me, 
and  I  make  a  hearty  meal,  which  revives  me  very  much, 
for  it  is  the  only  thing  I  had  to  eat  in  two  days.  The 
wounded  come  back  now  from  the  front  in  great  numbers, 
and  after  a  day  or  so  I  am  about,  doing  all  I  can  for  my 
comrades.  I  find  Ralph  Steffans  of  my  own  Company, 
shot  through  the  lungs,  and  in  a  fearful  way.  The  mag 
gots  crawl  all  over  his  body.  No  one  has  as  yet  seen  to 
him,  for  there  is  not  enough  help,  and  a  great  many  die 
for  the  want  of  care.  I  go  to  work  and  wash  his  wound, 
and  get  some  clean  drawers  and  a  shirt  for  him.  He  seems 
to  think  he  is  going  to  die,  but  I  cheer  him  up  as  well  as  I 
can,  in  the  meantime  I  have  no  hopes  of  his  recovery, 
— but  he  got  over  it,  and  now  is  at  home  after  the  war  and 
is  doing  well.  Poor  Sergeant  Deidrick.  No  better  soldier  in 
the  service,  and  one  who  has  carried  one  of  the  colors  of  my 
regiment,  but  now  he  is  dying,  after  bearing  the  starry  flag 
aloft  for  over  two  years.  He  informs  me  that  Corporal 
Weir,  who  carried  my  colors,  has  been  shot  dead,,  and  near 
ly  all  of  my  guard  are  either  killed  or  wounded  since  I 
left,  only  a  few  days.  I  try  to  cheer  him  up,  but  no  use, 
as  he  says  he  is  bound  to  die,  and  I  find,  when  I  go  to  see 
him  next  morning,  that  he  is  in  the  arms  of  death.  Poor 
fellow,  thou  hast  fallen  at  last,  bearing  the  starry  emblem 
of  your  adopted  country.  Who  will  say  that  the  foreign 
ers  have  not  done  their  duty  in  this  rebellion  ?  Where  is 
there  a  battle-field  in  the  country  that  is  not  sealed  with  the 
life  blood  of  the  foreigner.  Of  course  they  have,  and  claim 
as  good  rights  under  the  Constitution,  as  any  who  live  in 
the  land,  consequently  they  claim  a  right  to  fight  for  this 


144  FOUR  YEARS  CAMPAIGNING 

country,  and  keep  it  whole,  so  that  it  will  be  the  home  of 
all  who  are  oppressed  by  foreign  tyrants,  no  matter  from 
what  country  they  come. 

The  scenes  around  a  field  hospital  will  baffle  all  descrip 
tion;  the  bringing  back  the  worst  of  the  wounded  on 
stretchers,  men  hobbling  back,  shot  in  the  leg  or  arm; 
men  wounded  in  all  conceivable  shapes,  in  the  head,  limbs 
and  body;  the  groans  and  shouts  of  the  sufferers;  ampu 
tated  limbs  heaped  up  around  the  dissecting  tables  ;  hun 
dreds  under  the  influence  of  chloroform,  and  cuttting  up 
all  kind  of  antics;  all  make  up  a  scene  that  would  melt  a 
heart  of  stone  at  the  suffering  that  is  all  around.  This  is 
my  first  instance  in  a  field  hospital,  and  I  hope  my  last. 
We  witness  great  suffering  on  the  field  in  the  heat  of  bat 
tle,  but  everybody  is  so  excited  that  no  one  will  think 
much  of  it,  but  here  in  the  hospital  one  can  see  and  appre 
ciate  all  the  sufferings  of  the  wounded  soldier. 


CHAPTER  XLII. 


GETTING  WELL  AGAIN — BACK  WITH    MY  REGIMENT — A  LONG 
SIEGE    BEFORE    US — BUILDING   FORTS     AND    BREAST 
WORKS THE  PETERSBURG  EXPRESS FOURTH  OF 

JULY  1864 — HOW  IT  IS  CELEBRATED. 

About  the  20th  of  June  I  make  a  start  for  the  regiment. 
The  doctor  thinks  I  had  better  stay  back  for  a  while,  but  1 
want  to  get  back,  for  it  seems  a  long  while  to  be  away,  two 


IN  THE  ARMY  OF  THE  POTOMAC.  145 

weeks.  But  what  has  been  done  in  those  two  weeks  ? 
more  slaughtering  on  the  LINE,  but  the  army  has  pulled  up 
at  last,  and  have  been  thundering  away  at  the  gates  of 
Richmond.  But  we  cannot  force  them,  and  a  long  siege 
is  now  before  us. 

My  comrades  are  all  glad  to  see  me  back.  I  miss  a  goodly 
number  of  brave  boys,  who  have  fallen  since  I  left.  We 
have  hard  work  now  before  us,  for  we  lay  right  down  to 
the  siege — nothing  but  digging  and  picketing  is  the  order 
of  the  day,  mixed  up  with  a  charge  now  and  then,  by  way 
of  a  change. 

Our  corps,  the  Second,  under  General  Hancock,  is 
assigned  a  position  in  the  center,  and  we  strive  now  to  build 
coverings  for  protection  from  the  rebel  shells  and  the  heat 
of  the  burning  sun,  for  the  weather  is  extremely  warm 
and  a  large  number  are  overcome  with  heat  and  hard  work. 
We  are  so  close  to  the  rebel  lines  that  we  can  plainly  hear 
them  posting  their  watch  on  picket.  But  neither  the  enemy 
nor  our  men  fire  on  each  other,  and  all  is  quiet  along  the 
lines,  but  an  occasional  artillery  duel  between  our  batteries 
and  the  enemy's,  so  once  in  a  while  we  have  to  bow  our 
heads  in  submission  to  the  rebel  shells.  Our  sutlers  all  get 
up  again,  and  we  get  what  we  want  in  the  way  of  luxu 
ries.  We  have  to  keep  moving  from  one  part  of  the  line 
to  another,  and  are  only  two  or  three  days  in  a  place.  We 
build  comfortable  quarters  in  one  place  to-day  and  to-mor 
row  have  to  leave  them,  and  so  on  with  every  regiment  in 
the  army.  We  receive  a  despatch  every  morning  from  the 
rebels  by  the  way  of  the  "  PETERSBURG  EXPRESS,"  a  large 
gun  that  they  fire,  which  they  have  named  after  the  paper 
of  that  place,  which  is  issued  in  the  city.  Despatches  of 
this  kind  we  can  get  along  without  very  well.  But  they 


146 


FOUR  YEARS  CAMPAIGNING 


will  forco  them  upon  us,  so  we  have  to  receive  them   as 
courteously  as  we  can. 

But  the  Fourth  of  July  is  now  at  hand,  and  we  return 
the  salute  of  our  old  friend,  the  {e  Petersburg  Express/' 
ten  fold.  The  glorious  Fourth  is  ushered  in  by  firing  a 
shotted  salute  of  thirty-seven  guns,  to  let  our  neighbors 
know  that  we  still  believe  in  the  union  of  all  the  States. 
Our  misguided  brothers  in  arms  cannot  appreciate  our  way 
of  celebrating,  but  we  cannot  help  it,  for  we  must  fire 
salutes  in  honor  of  the  day,  and  we  are  not  going  to  turn 
our  guns  around,  so  they  must  put  up  with  our  shotted 
salutes. 

We  have  swung  around  a  good  many  circles  since  our 
first  Fourth  of  July,  in  Washington.  What  hardships  we 
have  endured  since  then  no  one  can  tell,  and  now  that  we 
have  passed  through  such  bloody  ordeals,  we  cannot  real 
ize  fully  that  we  have  experienced  such  tiresome  marches 
and  fearful  battles.  As  we  look  over  the  past,  to  most  of 
us  it  seems  like  a  dream.  A  bloody  panorama  is  spread 
before  our  gaze,  from  the  bloody  fields  of  first  Bull  Run, 
down  the  majestic  Potomac,  across  the  beautiful  Chesa 
peake.  We  confront  on  the  Peninsula  the  rebel  army,  and 
fight  them  up  to  the  very  gates  of  their  capital.  Then 
come  our  seven  days  of  fearful  fighting,  our  tiresome  and 
thirsty  marching  over  the  same  ground,  and  once  more  we 
fight  the  enemy  on  the  old  battle  ground  of  First  Bull 
Run.  Next  the  bloody  battles  of  South  Mountain  and 
Antitam  were  fought  on  the  loyal  soil  of  Maryland,  and 
the  rebel  horde  were  swept  back  to  their  sacred  soil.  Next 
the  long  and  fatiguing  marches  to  Fredericksburg,  to  fight 
on  the  gory  field  at  that  place;  next  We  are  stuck  in  the 
mud,  and  the  bloody  battle  of  Chancellorsville  is  fought; 


IN  THE  AR^iY  OF  THE  POTOMAC.  147 

then  we  chase  the  rebel  army  into  Pennsylvania,  and  after 
three  clays'  dreadful  fighting  at  Gettysburg,  drive  them 
once  more  to  their  sacred  soil;  next  we  climb  to  the  tops 
of  the  mountains-  and  there  meet  and  drive  the  rebels  off, 
who  fly  ignominiously  across  the  Shenandoah  into  the  val 
ley;  then  comes  our  trip  to  the  North  to  enforce  the  draft; 
the  winter  at  Brandy  Station,  followed  by  the  fearful  cam 
paign  which  we  have  just  gone  through,  from  the  Wilderness 
to  our  present  siege  at  the  gates  of  the  rebel  Capital.  Who 
will  not  say  that  the  three  years  just  passed  have  not  been 
the  most  fearful  and  bloody  of  modern  times  ?  But  now 
what  must  be  done  ?  Of  course,  as  our  present  Com 
mander,  General  Grant,  has  said,  we  must  still  fight  on 
this  LINE  if  it  takes  all  summer.  The  Fourth  of  July  is 
ended  by  firing  more  salutes  in  honor  of  the  glorious  day 
we  are  trying  to  hand  down  from  our  fathers  to  OUR  sons, 
thence  from  them  to  time  immemorial. 


CHAPTER  XLI1I. 

ORDERS  TO  MARCH  WITH  THREE    DAYS'  RATIONS — A    FORCED 

MARCH — ON  THE  PENINSULA  AGAIN BATTLE    OF    DEEP 

BOTTOM — AN     INCIDENT FAILURE     OF     A     FLANK 

MOVEMENT FORCED      MARCH      BACK      TO 

PETERSBURG — BLOWING     UP     A 
REBEL  FORT — A  FALURE. 

All  is  quiet  in  the  Potomac  Army,  but  not  very 
long,  for  we  get  the  order  to  move  again.  We  have  now 
some  nice  works  and  forts  built  along  the  line  in  the  face 
of  the  rebel  stronghold.  We  get  the  orders  to  march  with 
three  days'  rations  in  our  haversacks.  Where  to  ?  now  is 


148  FOUR  YEARS  CAMPAIGNING 

asked,  one  of  another,  but  no  one  can  tell  with  any  cer 
tainty,  and  we  file  out  of  our  late  camp,  moving  to  the 
right.  We  have  a  forced  march  before  us,  and  the  order 

o  ' 

is  for  every  man  to  keep  in  his  place.  The  night  is  very 
dark  and  warm.  Clouds  of  dust  envelope  us,  and  we 
trudge  along  the  road  passing  by  fires  that  are  kept  burn 
ing  to  guide  us  on  our  way.  After  a  weary  and  fatiguing 
march  we  pull  up  at  the  mouth  of  the  Appomattox  river, 
and  cross  over  on  pontoons  that  are  laid  down  for  us.  We 
step  once  more  on  the  Peninsula  and  advance.  About 
eight  o'clock  in  the  morning  we  are  met  in  some  fields  by 
our  friends,  the  Johnnies,  who  are  ready  to  give  us  a  warm 
reception.  It  is  now  clear  to  us  that  a  movement  on  the 
enemy's  flank  is  meditated,  and  we  pitch  in  and  fight  the 
battle  of  Deep  Bottom.  A  large  number  are  engaged  on 
both  sides,  and  every  place  we  try  the  enemy's  lines  we 
are  met  by  numbers  equal  to  our  own. 

An  incident  happens  in  this  battle  that  is  worthy  of 
note,  as  it  relates  to  Anna,  the  daughter  of  our  regiment, 
which  is  deployed  as  skirmishers  in  the  woods.  The  place 
for  the  colors  at  such  a  time  is  in  the  rear,  far  enough  from 
the  skirmish  line  to  keep  in  sight.  Our  regiment,  the 
Fifth,  are  having  lively  times  on  the  line,  commanded  by 
our  gallant  Lieutenant-Colonel,  Dan.  S.  Root,  as  brave  an 
officer  as  there  is  in  the  army  in  battle,  while  in  camp  he 
is  the  personification  of  mildness  to  a  fault.  The  Colonel 
arose  from  the  ranks  by  his*  bra  very  and  good  conduct.  He 
knows  how  to  appreciate  the  love  of  his  men,  who  now 
are  forcing  the  rebel  skirmishers,  and  they  fall  back  to 
their  main  support,  when  their  reserve  open  out  a  withering 
fire  on  our  men.  Anna  has  remained  with  the  colors,  but 
this  time  we  are  up  too  close  to  the  front  line,  and  unless 
we  get  back  we  may  be  captured.  So  we  have  to  do  some 


IN  THE  ARMY  OF  THE  POTOMAC.  149 


tall  walking  to  get  out  of  the  swamp  we  have  got  into. 
Anna  falls  back  with  us  in  GOOD  ORDER,  but  her  dress  is  a 
little  torn  by  the  brush.  One  of  our  bo}rs  is  borne  back 
wounded,  our  heroine  does  up  his  wound.  The  balls  fall 
thick  and  fast  around  her,  but  she  fears  them  not,  and 
performs  her  task  as  coolly  as  if  she  was  in  camp  and  out 
of  danger.  I  need  not  mention  this  one  instance,  hund- 
I  reds  of  the  same  kind  could  be  related  of  her.  She  is  still 
with  us  through  thick  and  thin  for  the  last  three  years. 

Our  army  has  paid  dearly  in  this  day's  battle,  as  in  all 
others  of  the  campaign.  Charge  after  charge  is  made  on 
the  enemy's  works,  but  each  time  repulsed  with  great 
slaughter.  At  night  we  lie  down  on  the  same  ground  we 
started  from  in  the  morning,  and  our  think  movement  is 
evidently  a  failure.  We  try  to  cook  our  coffee,  bat  have 
not  time,  for  the  order  comes  to  fall  in.  We  commence 
our  march  over  the  same  ground  we  inarched  over  the  night 
before,  and  about  seven  o'clock  we  arrive  in  front  of  Peters 
burg,  foot-sore,  tired,  and  hungry.  We  take  a  position 
in  some  breastworks,  to  the  left  of  the  Ninth  corps,  under 
General  Burnside.  From  the  ominous  silence  that  pre 
cedes  great  battles,  we  think  another  movement  of  some 
kind  is  on  foot. 

About  the  25th  of  July,  at  11  o'clock  in  the  iorenoon, 
we  hear  a  rumbling  noise,  like  distant  thunder,  to  the  left 
of  our  position,  where  clouds  of  dust  rise  in  the  air,  toward 
some  rebel  works.  Column  after  column  advance  from  the 
works  immediately  opposite  the  rebel  fort  that  has  been 
blown  up,  and  they  charge  into  the  rebel  works.  The  enemy 
open  on  the  advancing  columns  from  their  inside  works, 
but  our  brave  Ninth  corps  boys  do  not  heed  the  shells  that 
are  bursting  all  around  them,  and  still  keep  on.  A  hand 


150  FOUR  YEARS  CAMPAIGNING 


to  hand  conflict  now  takes  place,  and  the  rebels  are  forced 
to  retire  inside  their  inner  lines  of  breastworks.  Oh,  why 
do  not  reinforcements  follow  up,  and  the  rebel  army  would 
surely  be  cut  in  two  ?  but  our  brave  boys  fighting  in  front 
are  forced  to  retire  for  the  want  of  support,  after  leaving 
hundreds  of  their  comrades  to  share  the  warrior's  grave. 
Who  is  to  blame  for  this  blunder  ?  Of  course,  no  one  will 
shoulder  the  fault  or  incapacity  of  the  move,  and  the  whole 
mining  operation  has  turned  out  to  be  one  of  the  greatest 
blunders  of  the  war.  It  is  said  that  the  "colored  troops 
fought  bravely  "  in  this  battle,  and  suffered  fearfully  be 
fore  they  were  forced  to  retire. 

We  lie  down  to  rest  in  our  present  position,  and  next 
morning  moved  back  to  where  we  started  to  go  on  our  Deep 
Bottom  campaign.  Here  we  build  comfortable  quarters 
out  of  oak  boughs,  to  keep  away  the  rays  of  the  hot, 
burning  sun,  and  all  is  again  quiet  in  the  Potomac  army. 
We  do  not  stay  long,  however,  to  enjoy  our  quarters  that 
we  have  worked  so  hard  to  build,  for  we  get  the  order  to 
move  again.  There  does  not  seem  to  be  any  rest  for  the 
weary;  at  least  this  can  be  applied  in  our  case,  for  this  is 
only  a  repetition  of  a  good  many  cases,  where  we  worked 
hard  to  build  comfortable  quarters  and  would  be  ready  to 
enjoy  the  fruits  of  our  labors,  when  an  order  would  come  to 
pack  up  and  be  ready  to  march  at  a  moment's  notice.  Once 
we  were  on  a  march,  and  a  forced  one  at  that;  we  halted  in 
a  field  for  a  rest  when  the  Colonel  told  us  we  would  have 
time  to  cook  coffee.  One  of  the  boys  asked  if  we  would 
have  time  to  drink  it.  But  our  Colonel  could  not  answer 
in  the  affirmative,  for  he  could  not  tell  any  better  than  our 
selves  on  such  occasions. 


CHAPTER  XLTV. 


SECOND  BATTLE  AT  DEEP  BOTTOM — ANOTHER  FIZZLE FRONT 

OF   PETERSBURG  AGAIN — BUILD  MORE  QUARTERS ARRIV 
AL     OF     COLONEL    PULFORD BUILDING    FORT    DAVIS — 

QUARTERED  IN  THE  FORT A  TOUCHING    INCIDENT- 
FORT     HELL — REBEL    DASH    FOR    PROVISIONS — ALL 
QUIET  AGAIN — MORTARS — BEAUTIFUL   SIGHTS 
— A    POEM — THE    PICKET    GUARD. 

About  the  ]0th  of  August  we  take  up  our  line  of  march 
for  Deep  Bottom  again.  This  time  as  well  as  before,  we 
march  as  though  the  "old  boy"  himself  was  after  us.  Not 
a  rest  nor  a  halt  during  the  long,  dreary,  sultry  night.  Ob, 
how  tired  every  man  is.  A  great  many  fall  out  by  the 
roadside,  not  caring  what  becomes  of  them.  Those  who 
ride  on  horseback  have  to  change  horses  once  in  a  while, 
but  the  poor  wearied  soldier  keeps  on.  Who  is  putting 
down  this  monster  rebellion  ?  Is  it  the  officers  ?  Of  course 
they  help  to  a  certain  extent,  but  get  well  paid  however, 
and  as  for  hardships,  they  know  but  little  of  thejn,  for 
when  they  halt  at  night  they  have  their  servants  to  wait 
on  them,  and  they  live  like  princes,  for  their  baggage  wag 
ons  with  supplies  are  sure  to  be  up  at  night^when  they  can 
bask  in  the  luxury  of  everything  good  to  eat  and  drink; 
while  the  poor  wearied  soldiers  who  do  the  fighting  are  so 
tired  that  when  they  halt  for  the  night  they  are  glad  to  lie 
down;  so  tired  that  he  cannot  get  anything  to  eat,  only 
chew  his  dried  hard-tack.  In  speaking  of  officers  I  do  not 
mean  those  of  the  line,  for  very  often  they  have  to  share 
the  hardships  of  their  men. 

We  arrive  once  more  on  the  enemy's  left  flank,  and  try  to 
break  their  wing,  but  they  will  not  break,  so  we  give  up  in 


152 


FOUR  YEARS  CAMPAIGNING 


disgust  at  their  stubborness,  and  get  back  to  help  dig 
them  out  in  front  of  Petersburg.  We  arrive  foot-sore  and 
weary,,  and  get  the  orders  to  build  more  quarters.  We 
settle  down  to  the  task  with  the  best  humor  we  can  muster 
after  another  great  fizzle. 

Here  the  gallant  and  brave  Colonel  John  Pulford  once 
more  joins  his  regiment,  the  Fifth,,  after  his  severe  and  almost 
mortal  wound  received  at  the  battle  of  Malvern  Hill.  Too 
much  praise  cannot  be  given  this  officer  for  his  bravery  and 
courage.  Fear  he  does  not  know,  for  he  rides  ahead  of  his 
noble  regiment  on  the  charge.  He  does  not  say,  like  some 
officers  I  could  mention,  "Go  in  boys/'  but  always  leads 
and  says,  "Come  on  boys/'  which  means  that  he  is  always 
in  the  front  and  thickest  of  the  fight. 

While  in  our  present  camp  we  build  Fort  Davis,  one  of 
the  nicest  forts  on  the  line.  It  has  embrasures  for  about 
twenty-four  guns,  with  a  wide  ditch  all  around,  filled  with 
water,  and  three  lines  of  abattis  around  the  fort.  Abattis 
is  sharp  sticks  stuck  in  the  ground  with  points  sticking 
outward.  They  are  put  solid  in  the  ground,  and  so  thick 
that  a  man  with  great  difficulty  can  get  through.  They 
are  for  the  purpose  of  impeding  the  progress  of  an  attack 
ing  party  against  the  fort.  We  move  into  the  fort,  and 
have  very  comfortable  quarters  ;  nothing  to  disturb  us  but 
an  occasional  bullet  from  some  rebel  long  range  guns  on 
the  picket  line. 

Our  neighboring  fort  to  the  right,  which  is  named  after 
the  fiery  place  underneath  that  our  good  Dominie  talks  so 
much  about,  is  so  close  to  the  rebel  picket  line  that  it  is 
almost  certain  death  to  show  one's  head  above  the  works. 
Both  picket  lines  keep  up  an  incessant  fire  on  each  other 
day  and  night.  The  fort  is  pierced  with  port  holes  for  the 


IN  THE  ARMY  OF  THE  POTOMAC.  153 

infantry  to  fire  through.  The  rebel  sharp-shooters  have 
such  a  close  range  of  these  that' almost  every  time  they  can 
put  a  bullet  through. 

A  touching  incident  occurred  here  which  is  worthy  of 
mention,  to  show  that  in  an  instant  all  of  our  plans  can 
be  dashed  to  pieces  by  cruel  war.  A  brave  soldier,  whose 
term  of  three  years  hard  service  was  out,  with  his  dis 
charge  in  his  pocket  was  ready  to  go  home  and  rest  on  the 
laurels  he  had  so  dearly  won,  and  enjoy  the  comforts  of 
"home,  sweet  home."  But  alas,  for  all  his  plans  for  the 
future,  he  never  leaves  Fort  Hell  alive.  He  had  shaken 
hands  and  bid  his  comrades  good-bye,  and  starts  to  leave 
the  fort  on  his  homeward  march,  but  a  thought  strikes 
him,  and  he  turns  back  and  tells  his  comrades  that  he  must 
have  one  more  look  at  the  Johnnies  before  he  leaves.  His 
comrades  expostulate  with  him  not  to  go  near  the  port 
holes  again;  that  now  he  has  his  discharge  in  his  pocket 
and  ought  to  be  satisfied  with  what  sights  he  has  seen; 
but  all  to  no  purpose;  he  must  have  one  more  look,  and 
goes  to  the  port  hole  and  looks  through,  but  it  is  his  last 
look  on  this  earth,  for  he  Mis  back  a  corpse  in  the  arms  of 
his  weeping  comrades.  Poor  fellow,  he  has  received  his 
discharge,  and  now  goes  home  to  that  bourne  from  whence 
no  traveler  returns. 

One  dark  night,  while  everything  is  hushed  in  silence, 
all  is  as  still  in  the  Potomac  Army  as  can  possibly 
be  ;  the  stars  shine  brightly  clown  on  the  scene,  and  the 
lonely  pickets  strain  their  eyes  keeping  their  watch.  Those 
in  our  front  do  not  see  the  silent  and  advancing  foe,  as 
they  come  through  the  grass  before  them.  All  at  once 
thousands  of  the  enemy  rise  up  and  capture  the  men  on 
picket  before  they  had  time  to  give  the  alarm.  In  an 


154  FOUR  YEARS  CAMPAIGNING 

instant  a  breach  is  made  in  our  works,  and  all  is  done  so 
still  that  the  sentinels  walking  their  beats  on  the  parapets 
of  our  fort  did  not  hear  a  sound,  nor  did  they  think  there 
was  anything  unusual  going  on,  until  a  tremendous 
firing  opens  out  in  the  rear,  where  the  commissary 
stores  are  kept.  Every  one  is  around  in  the  fort;  the 
draw  bridge  is  taken  up,  and  \ve  line  the  parapets,  expect 
ing  an  attack  every  moment.  We  peer  into  the  darkness, 
but  nothing  in  the  shape  of  a  rebel  is  seen,  and  we  lean 
on  our  arms  and  await  events.  We  think  it  is  only  a 
splurge  of  the  Johnnies  to  get  some  of  our  hard  tack  and 
salt  pork,  but  we  notice  by  the  sound  that  the  firing  is 
getting  nearer  to  us,  and  once  in  a  while  a  stray  bullet  whis 
tles  over  our  heads.  Nearer  and  nearer  it  comes,  and  the 
rebels  get  back  between  us  arid  Fort  Hell.  Our  artillery 
open  iipon  them  and  the  rebels  open  from  their  forts.  Fort 
Hell  is  let  loose,  and  nearly  five  hundred  guns  open  their 
deadly  throats  along  the  line.  The  mortars  commence  to 
throw  their  kettle-like  shells,  and  the  whole  air  is  filled 
with  the  most  magnificent  as  well  as  dreadful  fireworks 
that  any  one  could  wish  to  behold.  The  mortar  shells 
chase  each  other  way  up  into  the  air  and  then  come  down 
with  a  graceful  bend  on  the  other  side  of  the  rebel  works, 
where  they  burst,  the  pieces  flying  in  all  directions,  and  woe 
be  unto  him  who  runs  into  contact  with  one  of  them.  A 
mortar  gun  resembles  a  huge  kettle  imbedded  in  the  earth, 
with  its  great,  wide,  round  mouth  pointing  upward,  ready 
at  any  time  to  be  fed  with  its  deadly  food. 

Our  surmises  were  correct  about  the  rebel  move.  All 
they  wanted  was  some  provisions,  and,  of  course,  they 
would  like  to  have  been  let  alone  in  their  little  operations, 
as  their  distinguishsd  chieftain,  Jeff.,  has  often  said.  But 
we  are  afraid  our  Uncle  Sam  would  not  like  to  have 


IN  THE  ARMY  OF  THE  POTOMAC.  155 

them,  especially  when  they  are  fighting  to  break  up  his 
good  Government,  get  any  of  the  hard  tack  he  sends  down 
for  his  boys  ;  and  they  get  back  without  any.  Whenever 
they  come  around  and  tell  our  good  old  Uncle  they  are 
sorry  for  what  they  have  done,  and  behave  themselves  in 
the  future,  I  have  not  the  least  doubt  but  that  he  will  give 
them  all  they  want  to  eat  and  to  carry  away,  but  at  the 
present  state  of  the  game  they  must  get  along  without  any 
of  our  provisions,  at  least  for  this  night.  They  have  got 
back  inside  their  lines.  Our  picket  lines  have  been  estab 
lished  with  strict  orders  not  to  be  caught  napping  again. 
The  soldiers  seek  their  quarters,  and  all  is  again  quiet  in 
the  Potomac  Army. 

The  following  beautiful  lines,  from  the  pen  of  Mrs.  Ethel 
Lyon  Beers,  illustrates  the  present  quietness  : 

THE  PICKET-GUARD. 

All  quiet  along  the  Potomac :  they  say, 

Except  now  and  then  a  stray  picket 
Is  shot,  as  he  walks  on  his  beat,  to  and  fro, 

By  the  riflemen  hid  in  the  thicket. 

'Tis  nothing :  a  private  or  tAvo,  now  and  then, 
Will  not  count  in  the  news  of  the  battle ; 

Not  an  officer  lost — only  one  of  the  men, 
Moaning  out,  all  alone,  the  death  rattle. 

All  quiet  along  the  Potomac  to-night, 

Where  the  soldier  lies  peacefully  dreaming ; 

Their  tents  in  the  rays  of  the  clear  Autumn  moonr 
Or  the  light  of  the  watch-fires,  are  gleaming. 

A  tremelous  sigh,  as  the  gentle  night  wind. 
Through  the  forest  leaves  softly  is  creeping ; 

While  stars  up  above  with  their  glittering  eyes, 
Keep  guard — for  the  army  is  sleeping. 

There  is  only  tlie  sound  of  the  lone  sentry's  tread 
As  he  tramps  from  the  rock  to  the  fountain, 

And  he  thinks  of  the  two  in  the  low  trundle-bed, 
Far  away  in  the  cot  on  the  mountain, 


156  FOUR  YEARS  CAMPAIGNING 


His  musket  falls  slack;  liis  face,  dark  and  grim, 

Grows  gentle  with  memories  tender, 
As  he  murmurs  a  prayer  for  the  children  asleep. 

For  their  mother — may  heaven  defend  her . 

The  moon  seems  to  shine  just  as  brightly  as  then, 
That  night,  when  the  love  yet  unspoken 

Leaped  up  to  his  lips — when  low  murmured  vows 
Were  pledged  to  be  ever  unbroken. 

Then  drawing  his  sleeve  roughly  over  his  eyes, 

He  dashes  off  tears  that  are  welling, 
And  gathers  his  gun  close  up  to  its  place. 

As  if  to  keep  down  the  heart-swelling. 

He  passes  the  fountain,  the  blasted  pine  tree, — 

The  footstep  is  lagging  and  weary ; 
Yet  ownward  he  goes  through  the  broad  belt  of  light, 

Toward  the  shades  of  the  forest  so  dreary. 

Hark!  was  it  the  night-wind  that  rustled  the  leaves? 

Was  it  the  moonlight  so  wondrously  flashing  ? 
It  looked  like  a  rifle  :     "  Ha  !  Mary  good-bye," 

And  the  life-blood  is  ebbing  and  plashing. 

All  quiet  along  the  Potomac  to-night, — 

No  sound  save  the  rush  of  the  river ; 
While  soft  falls  the  dew  on  the  face  of  the  dead, — 

The  picket's  off  duty  forever. 


CHAPTER  XLV. 


DANGERS  AND  HARDSHIPS  OF  THE  SIEGE — GOOD  TIMES — 
MUSIC — OUR  RAILROAD — CITY  POINT — EXCHANGED  PRIS 
ONERS — ALL  WOMEN  TO  THE  REAR — ORDERS  TO  MARCH — 
ANOTHER  FLANK  MOVEMENT  TO  THE  REBEL  RIGHT — BAT 
TLE  OF  HATCHE'S  RUN — A  FIERCE  ENCOUNTER — CONFU 
SION — ANOTHER  FIZZLE — IN  CAMP  AGAIN. 

The  siege  goes  bravely  on.  The  two  armies  keep  dig- 
ing  away  tinder  each  other's  guns,  The  hardships  to  be 
endured  are  very  great,  but  all  now  have  schooled  them 
selves  clown  so  that  they  are  mefc  as  a  matter  of  course. 


IN  THE  ARMY  OP  THE  POTOMAC. 


157 

We  do  not  pretend  to  say  how,  long  we  will  have  a  rest, 
nor  do  we  care  much,  for  we  are  so  used  to  hardships  that 
almost  everything  is  done  without  a  murmur.  Of  course, 
when  we  have  a  chance  we  enjoy  ourselves  as  best  we  can. 
A  soldier  loves  music,  and  listens  to  the  strains  of  the 
beautiful  military  bands,  of  which  we  have  plenty  in  our 
army,  and  boast  of  the  best  bands  in  the  country.  Some 
times  we  have  a  dance  under  the  shining  moon,  and  a 
looker  on  would  think  that  trouble  or  hardships  were 
unknown  to  the  jolly  soldiers,  who  are  hoeing  down  with 
their  Government  pontoons  on  the  green-sward.  Oh,  those 
beautiful  nights  in  old  Virginia,  I  look  back  to  with  great 
gladness,  and  think  of  the  jolly,  as  well  as  the  hard  times 
we  used  to  have. 

Our  millitary  railroad  must  not  be  forgotten.  It  runs 
along  the  rear  of  our  camps  to  City  Point,  where  we  get 
all  of  our  supplies.  The  train,  as  it  thunders  along,  is  in 
plain  sight  of  the  rebels,  and  once  in  a  while  they  waste 
some  ammunition  by  firing  at  it,  but  they  never  hit  any 
thing  to  do  any  harm.  We  get  passes  quite  often  to  go  to 
City  Point,  a  place  now  made  up  of  the  most  motley  crowd 
that  ever  congregated  in  one  place.  All  come  to  this  place 
for  the  one  purpose  of  getting  all  the  money  they  can  from 
the  soldiers.  They  care  only  for  their  hard-earned  money, 
but  not  a  straw  for  them. 

While  at  City  Point  one  day  in  September,  I  hear  that 
some  exchanged  prisoners  were  going  to  arrive.  I  make 
my  way  down  to  the  landing  and  wait  for  the  boat,  which 
hove  in  sight  ere  long  with  her  freight  of  emaciated  patri 
ots.  Oh,  who  is  to  blame  for  the  more  than  sufferings  of 
our  poor  prisoners  in  those  Southern  hells.  Whoever  is, 
there  is  a  place  awaiting  them  where  they  will  have  to  pay 


158  FOUR  YEARS  CAMPAIGNING 

more  than  a  million  fold  for  their  cowardly  treatment  of 
unoffending  men.  It  has  been  said  that  the  South  could 
not  help  it,  for  they  diet  not  have  the  means  nor  the  way 
to  treat  them  well.  If  they  could  not  feed  them  they  had 
plenty  of  room  in  the  open  fields,  and  plenty  of  water  to 
wash  the  filth  that  would  naturally  arise  from  large  num 
bers  being  together,  which  they  might  have  let  them  have. 
The  poor,  half-starved,  emaciated  forms  that  crowd  the 
decks  of  the  steamer  as  she  brings  her  precious  freight 
under  the  protection  of  the  flag  of  the  free,  show  plainly 
that  the  Southern  chivalry  do  not  know  how  to  treat  pris 
oners  of  war.  Chivalric,  indeed  !  they  have  forever  dis 
graced  the  name  by  their  inhuman  treatment  of  those  whom 
the  fortunes  of  war  have  cast  into  their  devilish  power. 
For  my  part  I  never  was  in  prison,  nor  do  I  know  of  a  rel 
ative  of  mine  who  has  been,  but  I  feel  the  sufferings  of 
my  comrades  none  the  less  keenly  for  all  this.  The  boat 
nears  the  landing,  and  when  they  catch  sight  of  the  stars 
and  stripes  that  are  waving  proudly  on  the  bluff  that 
overlooks  the  landing,  their  feelings  give  way.  Some  shout 
and  cheer;  others  cry  with  emotion,  and  all  seem  to  be  so 
glad  that  they  show  their  joy  in  different  ways.  The  spec 
tators  on  the  wharf  give  them  loud  cheers,  which  they  re 
turn  but  vety  feebly.  They  are  sent  to  good  homes  where 
they  can  recruit  their  shattered  health  again. 

About  the  last  of  September  General  Grant  issues  an 
order  that  all  women  in  the  army  have  to  get  back,  and 
Anna  for  the  first  time  has  to  leave  her  regiment.  A  peti 
tion  is  sent  to  the  Commander  to  have  her  stay,  but  no 
use,  she  must  get  back,  and  she  bids  us  good-bye  and  goes 
to  City  Point.  We  hear  from  her,  however,  often,  by 
receiving  lots  of  good  things  sent  to  us  by  her,  such  as 
potatoes,  onions,  and  all  kinds  of  vegetables  she  can  obtain. 


IN  THE  ARMY  OF  THE  POTOMAC.  159 


About  the  20th  of  October  we  have  orders  to  be  read}7 
to  march  with  three  days  rations  and  the  usual  forty  rounds 
of  ammunition  in  the  cartridge  boxes.  We  file  out  of  the 
fort  and  this  time  strike  off  to  the  left  of  our  lines,  on 
another  flank  movement.  We  inarch  in  the  rear  of  our 
lines,  and  pull  up  by  a  run  named,  I  presume,  after  some 
man  by  the  name  of  Hatcher.  We  get  into  line  in  front 
of  some  rebel  works  that  command  the  Boydtown  plank 
road.  The  rebels  open  a  vigorous  fire  on  us  from  a  fort  in 
our  front,  and  our  artillery  in  an  instant  is  in  position  and 
return  their  fire.  Part  of  our  corps  is  heavily  engaged  in 
some  thick  slashing,  and  the  rebels  retire  inside  their  works, 
where  they  hold  their  own.  Our  brigade,  under  the  funny 
Frenchman,  General  De  Trobriand,  is  assigned  a  position 
on  the  flank  to  guard  it  from  an  attack,  but  we  do  not 
anticipate  one  in  this  quarter,  and  if  we  are  left  here  we 
all  think  we  won't  have  much  fighting  to  do.  So  we  walk 
around  leisurely,  and  some  of  us  stroll  up  to  a  small  grove 
to  see  the  head  generals  of  the  army.  There  is  a  lull  in 
|  the  battle,  and  they  all  sit  or  walk  around  taking  observa 
tions  and  discussing  the  probabilities  of  the  move.  There 
is  General  Grant,  Commander  of  the  army,  the  gallant  Gen 
erals  Meade  and  Hancock,  other  Generals  of  lesser  note  and 
their  aids,  orderlies,  and  servants.  They  are  having  gay 
times,  and  talk  and  laugh  as  though  nothing  was  going  to 
happen;  but  their  fun  conies  to  a  sudden  stop.  The  reb 
els  open  out  on  them,  and  pour  shot  and  shell  into  their 
midst.  Of  course,  there  is  a  scattering,  and  we  all  put 
back  to  our  regiments.  The  enemy  keep  up  the  fire,  and 
all  wonder  what  the  next  move  will  be.  We  have  some 
videttes  out  in  front,  and  all  laugh  and  talk  as  though 
we  were  safe  from  an  attack  in  our  position.  Hark  !  a  shot 
is  heard  in  our  front.  It  is  only  some  of  the  boys  in  front 


160  FOUR  YEARS  CAMPAIGNING 


discharging  his  piece,  to  reload  again  with  afresh  cartridge, 
think  all;  but  pop,  pop,  pop,  is  heard  again,  and  some  of  our 
videttes  come  back  wounded.  They  could  not  tell  who 
fired  at  them — probably  some  of  our  own  men  by  mistake. 
But  pretty  soon  all  the  advance  fall  back  on  our  lines,  fol 
lowed  close  by  heavy  lines  of  rebel  infantry,  and  before  we 
have  time  to  be  ready  for  them  they  fire  a  deadly  volley 
into  our  ranks.  In  an  instant  every  man  is  in  his  place, 
pouring  deadly  missies  into  the  ranks  of  the  advancing 
foe.  The  fire  along  the  line  is  deafening,  and  the  remnant 
of  the  old  Third,  with  the  gallant  "Fighting  Fifth," 
never  fought  better  during  the  whole  war.  The  foe  gets 
away  from  our  front  and  make  an  onslaught  on  the  regi 
ment  to  our  right,  and  they  have  to  give  way  against  fear 
ful  odds.  The  enemy  now  pour  an  enfilading  fire  on  us, 
and  get  reinforced  in  our  front.  For  awhile  we  hold  them, 
and  pour  the  bullets  from  our  breach-loading  guns  among 
them,  but  they  are  too  many  for  us,  and  charge  right  into 
our  midst.  Of  course  I  must  get  away  with  my  colors, 
and  a  number  around  me  are  taken  prisoners.  Looking 
behind  me,  I  see  a  large  corn  field  to  be  crossed,  and  with 
several  of  the  boys  start  to  run  the  gauntlet.  The  rebels 
open  on  us,  and  the  balls  spat  around  us  like  hail.  Some 
of  our  comrades  fall  dead,  but  we  must  keep  on  and  get 
out  of  the  way.  Of  course,  it  would  not  be  gallant  to  say 
that  anybody  run,  but  if  there  was  any  tall,  walking  done 
during  the  war,  we  did  it  crossing  that  field.  How  is  that, 
Captain  Gunsalar  ?  There  is  a  high  fence  before  us,  but 
I,  for  my  part,  cannot  tell  how  I  ever  got  on  the  other 
side,  but  I  found  myself  there  safe,  pursued  closely  by  the 
rebels.  All  now  is  utter  confusion.  The  rebels  turn  our 
guns  on  us.  They  have  captured  large  numbers  of  prison- 


IN  THE  ARMY  OF  THE  POTOMAC.  161 

ers,  and  unless  something  is  done  we  shall  all  be  captured, 
for  the  rebels  are  advancing  in  large  force. 

Our  brave  Corps  Commander,  General  Hancock,  rides 
up  and  brings  order  out  of  chaos.  We  go  to  work  and 
throw  up  breastworks,  and  soon  have  a  covering  made  with 
rails,  and  all  fall  behind  and  wait  for  the  rebel  charge. 
They  come,  but  cannot  drive  us  from  our  covering,  and  we 
hold  them  at  bay.  Meantime  some  reinforcements  arrive, 
and  they  walk  around  the  Johnnies  and  capture  nearly  all 
that  charged  on  us,  besides  retaking  most  of  our  men  and 
all  our  cannons.  This,  for  a  short  fight,  has  been  one  of 
the  bloodiest  of  the  war,  and  some  of  us  never  were  in  a 
tighter  box  during  the  whole  campaign  of  '64.  Our  regi 
ment  lose  very  heavily  in  this  day's  fight  in  killed, 
wounded  and  prisoners.  Among  the  former  is  our  gallant 
Adjutant,  James  Mclnly,  as  brave  a  soldier  as  ever  marched; 
Lieutenant  Birdsal  is  wounded,  and  Lieutenant  Peter 
Lennon,  with  several  others,  is  missing.  Peter  afterward 
made  his  escape,  after  enduring  severe  hardships,  from  the 
Salisbury  prison  hell.  The  account  of  his  escape  would  fill 
an  interesting  volume. 

Night  puts  an  end  to  the  battle  of  Hatcher's  Bun,  sur- 
named  the  Bull  Ring.  We  get  the  order  to  march  back 
again  to  camp,  after  lying  down  in  the  mud  and  rain  to 
have  a  rest  after  our  late  fizzle  on  the  rebel's  right.  We 
arrive  safe  at  our  camp  in  Fort  Davis,  after  a  hard  night's 
march. 


CHAPTER  XLVI. 


CAMP    LIFE    AGAIN — WINTER    QUARTERS — THANKSGIVING  — 

HOME  AGAIN — FEELING  IN  THE  NORTH — BACK    TO 

THE  ARMY — PROGRESS  OF  THE  SIEGE. 

November  now  is  upon  us,  and  we  settle  down  to  camp 
life  again.  The  same  routine  is  gone  through — camp  guard, 
picket  duty  and  fatigue  duty.  Winter  is  upon  us,  and 
heavy  cold  rains  commence  to  full.  Of  course  we  pitch  in 
and  make  ourselves  as  comfortable  as  we  can;  build  fire 
places  in  our  tents,  and  draw  more  covering  from  our 
Uncle's  wardrobe.  Now  that  all  operations,  except  the 
regular  siege,  arc  at  an  end  for  the  season,  we  say  that  the 
quicker  the  winter  is  over  the  better  we  like  it,  for  no  sol 
dier  likes  the  inactive  life  of  camp  more  than  three  or  four 
weeks  at  a  time. 

The  time  honored  Thanksgiving  day  is  announced  by 
the  President.  We  have  a  rumor  that  the  good  old  New 
England  States  are  to  give  the  Army  of  the  Potomac  a 
dinner  in  the  olden  style — turkeys,  chickens  plum  pud 
dings  and  pumpkin  pies.  Everybody  is  on  the  lookout  for 
the  grand  dinner.  The  day  has  arrived,  and  sure  enough 
the  rumor  proves  to  be  true,  for  vessels  are  discharging 
their  cargoes  of  good  things  from  our  New  England  friends. 
Everything  is  dealt  out  in  good  shape,  and  each  man  gets 
his  share,  which  is  more  than  enough  for  a  good  square 
meal.  God  bless  those  dear  friends  for  their  kindness  in 
not  forgetting  us.  All  will  remember  with  gratitude 
the  donors  of  the  good  things  sent  us  on  that  ever  to  be 
remembered  thanksgiving  day. 


IN  THE  ARMY  OF  THE  POTOMAC.  163 

Now  that  the  campaign  is  over,  I  am  thinking  of  visit 
ing  my  friends  once  more.  I  send  up  my  furlough  through 
the  regular  channel,  and  it  comes  back  approved.  I 
bid  good-bye  to  my  comrades  and  take  the  train  for  City 
Point,  and  thence  by  boat  for  Washington,  spending  a 
miserable  night  on  the  way.  Not  being  an  officer,  of  course 
I  could  not  enter  the  cabin,  and  with  hundreds  of  soldiers, 
choose  a  soft  spot  on  deck,  and  go  to  sleep.  Arrived  safe 
in  Washington,  we  leave  the  boat  with  sore  hips,  and  go 
to  the  paymaster's  to  get  our  pockets  filled  with  greenbacks. 
Making  my  way  to  a  barber  shop,  I  get  fixed  up  and  feel 
as  fresh  as  though  hardships  are  unknown  to  me.  Taking 
the  train  for  Baltimore  I  spend  the  night  in  the  Monumen 
tal  city  for  the  first  time.  I  go  to  the  theatre  and  see  the 
brilliant  little  star,  Maggie  Mitchell,  play  in  her  favorite 
character  of  Fanchon  the  Cricket.  Next  morning  I  leave 
for  Harrisburg,  then  through  the  old  Alleghanies,  which 
are  covered  at  this  time  with  their  winter  sheet  of  snow,  to 
Pittsburg.  The  ride  I  enjoy  very  much,  for  it  is  a  comfort  to 
ride  in  the  beautiful  coaches  of  the  Pennsylvania  Central. 
Cleveland  is  reached,  then  Toledo,  and  in  good  time  the 
City  of  the  Straits,  where  a  Michigan  soldier  is  always  wel 
comed,  and  feels  at  home.  Crossing  the  river  I  am  soon 
among  my  friends  in  Canada.  The  same  bitter  feeling  still 
exists  among  the  Kanucks  against  the  North,  and  they  say 
the  South  will  never  be  brought  back  into  the  Union  again. 
This  kind  of  talk  I  don't  like,  and  a  short  visit  is  enough 
for  me,  and  I  make  my  way  back  to  Michigan,  my  Michi 
gan  again,  where  I  find  a  different  feeling  prevailing  in 
regard  to.  the  war.  I  am  asked  how  the  soldiers  in  the 
field  feel  about  the  war  at  the  present  state  of  affairs. 
I  tell  my  friends  that  nothing  but  hard  fighting  will  put 
down  the  rebellion,  and  they  would  have  to  come  and  help, 


164  FOUR  YEARS  CAMPAIGNING 


but  of  course  the  North  is  aroused  to  the  danger  of 
the  country,  and  volunteering  goes  bravely  on.  No  more 
child's  play  now,  and  everyone  is  alive  to  the  emergency, 
all  feeling  that  the  rebellion  is  on  its  last  legs,  in  spite  of 
the  feeling  of  our  John  Bull  neighbors,  who  are,  to  a  cer 
tain  extent,  responsible  for  prolonging  the  war  thus  far, 
with  their  Alabamas  and  blockade  runners.  But  look  out 
Mr.  Bull,  for  the  American  eagle  may  some  day  make  you 
pay  for  your  double-dealing,  and  come  down  and  pick  the 
eyes  out  of  your  head  for  interfering  in  Uncle  Sam's  affairs. 
A  twenty  days'  furlough  does  not  take  long  to  end,  and 
I  must  leave  my  friends  once  more.  Hurrah  for  the  army 
again,  and  1  arrive  safe  among  my  comrades,  refreshed 
after  my  furlough,  and  ready  to  enter  into  the  same  rou 
tine  of  camp  life.  The  siege  is  progressing  lively,  and 
every  one  is  anxious  for  the  order  to  forward  on  the  last 
campaign  and  end  this  cruel  war.  Everything  is  quiet  at 
present,  but  the  winter  is  passing  by,  and  we  look  for 
ward  for  lively  times  before  long.  Well,  let  them  come, 
for  all  are  getting  tired  of  this  long  war,  and  every  man  is 
anxious  to  see  the  end. 


CHAPTER  XLVII. 

NEW  QUARTERS DRAWING  RATIONS — ARMY  COOKING — SUN 
DAY  INSPECTION — CAMP  LIFE — ORDERS  TO  MOVE. 

In  the  army,  it  is  necessary,  so  our  superiors  think,  but 
sometimes  we  poor  soldiers  would  rather  be  excused,  to 
keep  changing  positions  with  other  soldiers,  and  vice  versa. 
We  get  relieved  in  the  fort  and  get  back  into  the  woods, 


IN  THE  ARMY  OF  THE  POTOMAC.  165 

and  build  more  quarters.  The  woods  are  heavy  timbered, 
and  soon  men  wtih  axes  are  busy  felling  the  monarchs  of 
the  forest  for  new  winter  quarters.  All  are  as  busy  as  bees, 
and  the  buzz  of  the  men  at  work  through  the  different 
camps  make  a  noise  like  lumbermen  at  work  in  their  camps. 
Comfortable  quarters,  good  hospitals  and  churches  rise  up 
as  if  by  magic.  We  are  very  comfortable  again  and  all 
are  as  happy  as  circumstances  will  permit. 

One  of  the  most  peculiar  features  of  a  solder's  life  is  the 
drawing  of  his  rations.  Everything  in  our  army  goes  like 
clock-work,  from  the  Army  Quartermaster  down  to  the 
Orderly  Sergeant  who  deals  out  the  sugar,  coffee,  pork,  beef, 
and  hard- tack,  or  hard  bread,  to  his  company,  who  gather 
around  him  like  chickens  around  an  old  hen,  to  get  their 
daily  food.  To  us  in  the  field  it  does  not  seem  anyway 
strange  to  flock  around  and  receive  our  coffee  and  sugar  by 
the  spoonful  as  fast  as  the  names  are  called,  but  to  an  out 
sider  the  sijrht  must  be  a  strange  one. 


o 


Another  feature  in  a  soldier's  life  in  camp  is  cooking  his 
rations.  We  are  not  very  particular  how  we  cook  our  pork. 
Sometimes  we  fry  it  in  a  tin  spider,  which  we  make  by  cut 
ting  in  two  a  canteen  ;  other  times  we  punch  our  ramrods 
through  a  slice  and  let  it  fry  over  the  camp  fire,  and,  in 
order  not  to  lose  any  of  the  grease,  we  hold  a  hard-tack 
under  and  let  the  gravy  drop  on  it,  which  answers  very 
well  for  butter.  We  have  different  ways  of  cooking  hard 
tack.  At  first  we  could  not  manage  it  very  well,  but 
necessity  is  always  the  mother  of  invention,  and  during 
our  four  years  campaigning  we  have  found  out  a  good 
many  ways  to  make  our  life  more  comfortable  than  at  first. 
The  best  way  we  find  to  make  hard  bread  palatable  is  to 
soak  in  cold  water,  then  fry  in  a  spider  with  the  fat  of 


166  FOUR  YEARS  CAMPAIGNING 

pork.  Of  course,  butter  would  be  better,  but  that  luxury 
is  out  of  the  question,  unless  we  pay  an  extravagant  price 
for  it  to  the  sutler.  Hot  water  will  not  soften  hard-tack, 
but  will  make  it  as  tough  as  leather.  Our  "  concentrated 
soup"  will  bear  a  brief  mention.  Vegetables  of  all  kinds 
are  pressed  together  and  made  as  hard  as  a  stone — pota 
toes,  onions,  parsnips,  carrots,  cabbage,  pepper,  salt,  and 
garlick,  are  mixed  up  in  a  solid  mass,  so  when  boiled  about 
ten  hours  it  makes  a  delicious  soup,  but  it.  is  not  much  of 
a  favorite  with  many  soldiers,  because  of  a  sickish  taste 
there  is  to  it.  There  is  nothing  a  soldier  likes  better  than 
his  coffee,  without  it  he  could  not  live  in  the  field.  In 
about  ten  minutes  after  we  halt  we  can  sip  our  favorite 
beverage.  On  the  campaigns  "  concentrated  soup  "  is  out 
of  the  question,  for  we  do  not  stay  long  enough  in  a  place 
to  cook  it. 

The  Sunday  morning  inspection  in  camp  will  bear  a 
brief  mention.  It  takes  place  after  guard  mount,  on  the 
parade  ground.  Each  man  must  appear  to  the  best  ad 
vantage  he  can.  His  brasses  must  be  cleaned  and  his  mus 
ket  in  good  order  ;  knapsacks  packed  tidy,  and  everything 
about  him  must  be  as  neat  as  possible.  The  band  form 
on  the  parade  ground,  the  companies  march  to  the  music 
and  form  as  if  on  parade.  The  Adjutant  turns  and  salutes 
the  Colonel,  telling  him  the  batallion  is  formed.  The  Col 
onel  then  gives  the  order  for  the  companies  to  right  wheel, 
the  right  of  the  companies  standing  still,  thus  leaving  a 
space  between  each  company.  Then  the  front  ranks  come 
to  an  about  face,  so  as  to  face  the  rear  rank,  which  has 
stepped  to  the  rear  about  four  paces,  before  the  front  rank 
has  got  the  order  to  face  about,,  thus  leaving  a  space  be 
tween  both  ranks  for  the  inspecting  officer  to  pass  through. 
"  Unsling  knapsacks/'  is  the  order  after  "  ground  arms," 


IN  THE  AKMY  OF  THE  POTOMAC.  167 


and  each  man  puts  his  knapsack  at  his  feet,  unpacked  and 
the  contents  laid  bare  to  open  inspection.  It  is  funny 
sometimes  to  see  the  contents,  especially  after  a  campaign. 
A  soldier  has  perhaps  a  shirt,  a  pair  of  socks,  and  a  prayer 
book  or  testament.  Some  have  more,  and  some  less,  more 
generally  the  latter,  but  in  winter-quarters,  where  there  is 
a  chance  to  have  plenty  of  clothing,  the  knapsack  of  a 
tidy  soldier  is  worth  looking  at.  The  overcoat  is  folded  in 
a  nice  roll  and  strapped  on  top;  the  blankets,  shirts,  draw 
ers  and  socks,  with  a  soldier's  album,  which  almost  every 
soldier  carries  with  the  pictures  of  dear  and  loving  friends 
at  home.  All  have  their  proper  places  in  the  knapsack. 
The  inspecting  officer  inspects  the  right  company  first,  the 
band  playing,  meanwhile,  a  slow  tune.  As  fast  as  one 
company  are  inspected  they  go  to  their  quarters.  It  takes 
about  two  hours  to  inspect  the  whole  regiment,  which 
makes  it  tedious  for  the  last  company,  who  have  to  wait 
for  their  turn. 

Camp  life  now  is  getting  tedious,  but  the  monotony  is 
broken  by  orders  to  march  with  three  days'  rations  in  hav 
ersacks  and  the  usual  forty  rounds  of  ammunition.  The 
weather  is  very  fine,  and  everybody  feels  good.  All  are 
ready  for  the  next  move,  which  is  to  go  to  the  support  of 
the  Fifth  Corps,  who  are  fighting,  away  to  the  left  of  out 
lines. 


CHAPTER  XL VIII. 

ON  THE  MOVE  ONCE  MORE ACROSS    HATCHER'S    RUN    AGAIN 

—A    SKIRMISH BUILD    BREASTWORKS THE  FIFTH  CORPS 

HARD  PRESSED — WE  GO  TO  THEIR  RELIEF RAINY    AND 

COLD A  MISERABLE  TIME BUILDING  MORE  QUAR 
TERS — IN   CAMP   AGAIN  AND    HAPPY — GOOD 
NEWS  FROM  SHERMAN'S  ARMY. 

On  Sunday  Morning,  February  5,  18G4;  we  file  out  of 
our  late  camp,  and  move  to  the  left.  Crossing  Hatcher's  Run 
we  strike  the  enemy,  and  have  quite  a  skirmish  with  them. 
They  outnumber  us,  as  in  every  other  place,  and  we  set 
too  and  build  breastworks.  In  a  short  time  we  have  form 
idable  works  built  with  all  the  fence  rails  within  reach,  and 
are  ready  for  the  Johnny's  charge;  but  they  are  satisfied 
with  a  skirmish,  and  no  charge  is  made.  In  the  meantime 
the  Fifth  corps  are  heavily  engaged  to  our  right,  and  about 
five  o'clock  we  get  the  order  to  go  their  support.  A  forced 
march  brings  us  to  their  relief,  but  night  puts  an  end  to 
the  conflict,  which  had  been  a  severe  one,  and  both  parties 
suffered  heavily  in  killed  and  wounded.  The  gallant  Fifth 
corps  fought  this  battle  alone,  and  made  some  of  the  finest 
charges  of  the  war. 

The  fine  weather  of  the  past  few  days  has  been  inter 
rupted  by  a  cold,  drizzling  rain.  We  lay  around  here  for 
a  few  days  in  great  misery,  the  eyes  melted  almost  out  of 
our  heads  with  the  smoke  that  stays  around  from  the  nu 
merous  camp  fires  that  are  built  to  keep  us  warm.  Oh. 
what  a  miserable  time,  wet  to  the  skin,  ragged  and  dirty, 
with  the  scalding  water  rolling  down  our  cheeks,  caused  by 
the  smoke.  Surely,  this  is  another  blunder,  caused  by 


IN  THE  ARMY  OF  THE  POTOMAC.  169 

some  one  ;  we  can  all  see  that  no  good  will  come  of  this 
move,  but,  on  the  contrary,  it  will  be  the  cause  of  many  a 
brave  man  being  ruined  for  life  from  these  few  days  of 
hardships.  It  seems  to  us  that  it  is  the  delight  of  some 
officers  to  see  the  poor  soldier  suffer.  Oh,  who  has  suffered 
that  the  country  might  be  saved  ?  Is  it  the  officer  or  the 
private  ?  In  almost  every  book  written  on  our  bloody  war 
the  gallant  officer  so  and  so  is  spoken  about,  but  not  a 
word  about  the  poor  privates,  who,  I  contend,  put  down 
this  gigantic  rebellion,  for  they  have  stood  the  brunt  of 
every  battle,  and  braved  the  hardships  of  the  campaigns, 
and  what  do  they  receive  in  return  from  the  officers  for 
doing  the  most  trivial  offense  ?  They  arc  degraded  with 
punishment  not  fit  for  an  Indian  savage.  I  will  not  class 
all  officers  with  those  mentioned,  for  our  army  are  blessed 
with  as  good  men  as  ever  were  born  to  command,  but  they 
are  an  exception  to  the  general  rule.  Oh,  yes,  but  it  was 
the  officers  that  led  the  men  into  the  battle,  but  how  long 
would  the  majority  of  them  stay  after  they  did  go  in  ?  A 
very  short  time,  as  thousands  of  brave  soldiers  can  testify, 
who  had  to  fight  the  battles  that  saved  the  Union,  and  to 
them  the  praise  is  due  of  every  true  American  citizen. 

After  enduring  untold  miseries  for  a  few  days,  and  for 
no  purpose,  we  get  the  order  to  move  back,  and  build  more 
quarters.  It  is  dreadfully  cold  and  the  suffering  is  intense. 
The  wet  clothing  on  our  backs  freeze  stiff,  and  we  have  to 
lay  out  and  take  the  snow  and  sleet  that  falls  unpiteously 
on  our  heads.  The  people  North  probably  think  there  is 
no  such  cold  weather  in  the  South,  but  let  them  experience 
I  one  winter's  campaign  and  they  will  find  their  mistake. 
At  last  we  have  our  quarters  built,  and  hardships  are  for 
gotten  once  more. 


About  the  21st  of  February  the  good  news  comes  that 
the  hot-bed  of  treason,  Charleston,  has  fallen  before  Sher 
man's  triumphal  army  that  marched  to  the  sea.  The  army 
of  the  Potomac  feel  jubilant,  and  are  ready  as  soon  as  the 
weather  permits,  to  end  this  war,  which  has  lasted  long 
enough.  All  are  tired  of  soldiering,  especially  those  that 
have  marched  witli  the  army  from  the  commencement  of 
the  war. 


CHAPTER  XLIX. 

THE  PAYMASTER — SUTLER'S  STUFF — SUNDAY  IN  THE  ARMY 

—ST.  PATRICK'S  DAY — RUMORS  OF  PEACE — ORDERS 

TO  MARCH — READY  TO  FIGHT  FOR  PEACE. 

There  is  probably  no  more  welcome  guest  in  the  army 
than  the  Paymaster,  especially  when  he  has  not  been 
around  for  a  long  time,  as  in  the  present  case.  We  have 
four  months  back  pay  due  us  and  are  glad  to  receive  our 
money  to  buy  little  necessaries  and  to  send  home  some, 
that  the  poor  soldiers  family  needs  to  live  on.  The  pay 
rolls  are  made  out,  and  the  man  of  money  comes  on  the 
2d  of  March.  Company  A  is  called  and  they  march  up 
and  get  their  greenbacks.  Our  necessary  evil,  the  sutler,  sets 
by  with  his  checks  and  gets  his  pay  first;  as  at  all  other  pay 
days,  which  is  almost  always  the  lion's  share.  Of  course, 
the  sutler's  tent  is  crowded,  and  what  he  don't  get  from 
the  paymaster,,  he  will  get  from  the  soldier  himself,  for 
some,  as  soon  as  they  get  their  pay,  stuff  themselves  up 
with  all  kinds  of  eatables  that  arc  to  be  had,  and,  in  a 
short  time,  have  to  fall  back  on  sutlers'  tickets  again,  and 


IN  THE  ARMY  OF  THE  POTOMAC.  171 

so  on  all  the  time.  But  all  are  not  that  way,  for,  as  a  gen 
eral  thing,  they  send  their  money  home.  In  the  army,  as 
in  every  other  place,  it  takes  all  kinds  of  men  to  make  up 
a  people. 

Sunday  in  the  army  does  not  differ  much  from  other 
days  of  the  week,  except  that  the  duties  in  camp  are 
more.  The  same  guard  mount,  inspection,  and  meeting, 
which  is  extra,  when  we  resort  to  some  shady  place  to  hear 
the  word  of  God  from  our  good  dominie,  Mr.  Pritchard, 
whom  we  all  like,  and  think  he  can  do  as  well  in  his  line 
as  any  other  preacher  in  the  army.  Then  on  Sunday,  too, 
can  be  seen  Annie  in  her  Lest  dress,  sitting  on  the  ground 
with  her  own  boys  listening  to  the  man  of  God.  These 
Sunday  meetings,  as  a  general  thing,  are  well  attended, 
and  all  listen  with  the  greatest  attention  to  the  sermons 
and  join  in  the  hymns  that  are  sung.  Poor,  self-sacrificing 
Annie,  you,  I  hope,  will  get  your  reward  in  heaven  when 
your  campaigns  and  battles  in  this  life  are  ended.  For  no 
one  on  this  earth  can  recompense  you  for  the  good  you 
have  done  in  your  four  years'  service  for  the  boys  in  blue, 
in  the  heat  of  battle,  on  the  wearied  marches,  and  in  the 
hospitals  and  camps.  May  your  path  through  this  life  be 
strewn  with  roses,  and  may  you  rest  on  the  laurels  you 
have  so  dearly  won,  is  the  prayer  of  thousands  who  have 
been  benefited  by  your  timely  presence. 

St.  Patrick's  day  is  at  hand,  the  day  which  every  Irishman 
loves.  It  is  going  to  be  celebrated  at  the  head-quarters  of 
the  Prince  of  Irishmen — General  Thomas  Francis  Meagher. 
Every  one  is  going,  myself  with  the  rest.  A  walk  of  about 
four  miles  brings  us  to  the  Irish  brigade.  We  find  every 
thing  gotten  up  in  grand  style  for  the  occasion.  A  grand 
stand  is  erected,  on  which  can  be  seen  the  leading  Generals 


172  FOUR  YEARS  CAMPAIGNING 

of  the  army — Grant  is  not  present,  but  the  gallant  Meade, 
Hancock,  Warren,  Sedgwick,  and  others  of  lesser  note  are 
to  be  seen,  the  guests  of  the  idolized  Meagher.  There  is 
to  be  an  old  fashioned  hurdle-race,  and  all  too,  where  the 
Johnnies  can  witness  the  sport;  for  everything  is  carried  on 
in  plain  sight  of  the  enemy.  The  horses  start,  about  ten 
in  number,  and  all  present  enjoy  the  sport.  The  hurdles 
are  leaped  in  fine  style,  and  the  horses  come  in  amid  the 
wild  cheers,  of  the  spectators — the  boys  in  blue.  After 
the  races,  a  banquet  is  sat  down  to,  where  the  day  is  cele 
brated  in  fine  style,  with  all  the  usual  toasts  on  such  occa 
sions.  On  the  grounds  too,  are  booths,  erected  by  the 
sharks  of  the  army,  where  the  soldier  may  eat  his  fill  at 
exhorbitant  prices.  After  the  horse  races,  come  all  kinds 
of  games,  such  as  sack-racing,  wheelbarrow-racing,  climb 
ing  greased  poles,  and  other  games,  which  all  enjoy  very 
much,  and  then  return  to  their  camps,  well  satisfied  with 
the  celebration  of  St.  Patrick's  day  in  the  army. 

There  are  rumors  of  peace  again,  but  after  a  few  good 
square  meals  the  rebel  Peace  Commissioners  will  go  back 
to  tell  their  superiors  that  Uncle  Sam  will  not  be  sat 
isfied  with  anything  less  than  an  unconditional  surrender 
to  the  laws  of  the  United  States.  So  after  all  we  will 
have  to  fight  it  out  on  our  line  for  peace  if  it  takes  a  dozen 
summers.  And  now  the  weather  is  getting  fine  we  have 
orders  to  buckle  on  our  cartridge  boxes,  and  fight  the  last 
battle  for  the  Union  and  peace. 


CHAPTER  L. 


MARCH    TO     THE     FRONT THE     BALL     OPENS TREMENDOUS 

FIRING    ALONG    THE    LINES THE     REBELS    GIVE     WAY A 

HALT — ADVANCE  OX  PETERSBURG — CAPTURE  OF  THE 
CITY RICHMOND  OURS — GREAT  REJOICING. 

On  the  26 th  of  March,  orders  come  to  pack  up,  which  is 
done  in  a  hurry,  and  soon  we  are  at  the  front,  and  immedi 
ately  engaged  with  the  enemy  by  charging  on  their  works 
and  capturing  a  number  of  prisoners.  We  fall  back  again, 
and  pitch  our  tents,  but  there  is  no  rest  for  us  now,  for  the 
crisis  is  at  hand,  and  tents  are  struck  again.  We  march 
to  the  support  of  the  picket  line  and  lay  on  oar  arms  all 
night,  but  are  relieved,  and  go  back  to  camp  again.  Now 
this  fooling  must  soon  cease,  for  the  lions  are  growling  at 
eaqh  other,  and  anxious  to  be  let  loose  for  the  final  strug 
gle.  On  the  29th  we  break  camp  again  and  move  to  the 
left  and  build  more  works.  It  is  evident  that  the  greatest 
caution  is  exercised  in  this  move,  and  if  nothing  unusual 
happens,  we  have  surely  beat  our  last  retreat.  At  three 
o'clock  we  advance  through  woods  and  swamps,  and  occupy 
some  works  that  have  been  deserted  by  the  enemy,  and 
bivouac  for  the  night.  Next  morning  we  advance  through 
more  swamps,  and  beard  the  lion  in  his  den.  We  get 
engaged  with  them  right  off,  and  have  quite  a  tussel,  but 
do  not  force  things  very  hard,  and  are  contented  to  hold 
what  grounud  we  have,  for  a  while  at  least.  In  the  mean 
time  the  right  of  our  army  are  not  idle,  for  they  are  clos 
ing  up  on  the  enemy's  lines,  and  have  captured  some  of 
the  king-row  already.  General  Lee  may  try  to  fight  out 
the  game  for  a  short  time,  but  he  will  have  to  succumb  to 


174  FOUR  YEARS  CAMPAIGNING 


force.  About  ten  o'clock  on  the  ever  to  be  remembered 
Saturday  night,  the  1st  of  April,  1S65,  a  tremendous  fire 
is  opened  along  the  lines.  Ifc  seems  as  though  bedlam  was 
let  loose,  and  such  was  the  fact,  for  Fort  Hell  opened  with 
her  neighboring  forts  and  poured  the  shot  and  shell  into 
the  enemy's  lines,  as  quick  as  Uncle  Sam's  powder  mon 
keys  could  load  and  fire.  Our  brave  pickets  advance,  sup 
ported  well  by  solid  lines  of  infantry,  and  before  the  rebel 
pickets  knew  there  was  a  Yank  around,  were  captured  ere 
they  could  fire  a  shot.  "Forward  I"  is  heard  in  suppressed 
commands  by  the  officers,  and  the  men  in  an  instant  are 
pulling  up  the  abattis  in  front  of  the  rebel  strongholds. 
The  artillery  cease  firing,  and  in  the  dead  hour  of  night 
the  Union  army  advance  and  capture  the  outer  works  of 
the  enemy,  with  a  large  number  of  prisoners.  Cheer  upon 
cheer  ascends  along  the  lines,  and  every  one  feels  jubilant, 
but  there  is  plenty  of  work  ahead  yet  to  be  done,  for  the 
enemy  have  several  lines  of  works  in  front  of  Petersburg. 

Sunday  morning  bright  and  early  we  are  up  and  advance 
through  the  woods  and  drive  the  rebels  before  us.  Hurrah, 
boys,  now  keep  them  moving  and  they  never  can  make  a 
successful  stand  again.  We  still  advance,  and  plant  our 
banners  on  their  forts.  The  enemy  are  now  flying  before 
us  like  a  vast  mob,  and  we  have  their  army  cut  in  two. 
They  hold  some  works  immediately  in  front  of  Petersburg, 
but  we  need  not  sacrifice  any  more  men  by  charging  on 
them,  for  they  will  have  to  leave  before  morning.  They 
evidently  mean  to  do  all  the  mischief  they  can,  for  they 
open  up  a  vigorous  fire  on  us,  and  we  have  to  keep  low. 
We  lay  around  Sunday  evening,  and  Monday  morning  at 
four  o'clock  our  advance  enter  Petersburg,  the  key  to  the 
rebel  Capital.  Tremendous  cheering  is  heard  along  the 
line,  and  it  is  made  known  to  us  that  Richmond,  the  Cap- 


IN  THE  ARMY  OF  THE  POTOMAC.  175 


ital  of  the  Southern  Confederacy,  is  ours.  Truly,  we  have 
cause  to  rejoice,  for  that  we  have  suffered  so  much  to 
get  for  the  last  four  years,  at  last  is  ours.  In  the  charg 
ing  of  Saturday  night  the  enemy  lost  a  good  many  of  their 
best  officers,  among  whom  was  the  famous  General  Hill, 
and  it  was  told  to  us  by  some  rebel  prisoners  that  the  gal 
lant  General  Lee  had  some  narrow  escapes,  for  it  was  with 
difficulty  he  could  be  made  to  fall  back  when  all  was  lost. 
Now  we  are  ready  to  follow  up  the  retreating  army  and 
will  use  another  chapter  for  the  chase. 


CHAPTER    LI. 


JEFF.     DAVIS FOLLOWING     UP     THE     RETREATING    ARMY 

REBEL    PRISONERS STRAGGLERS THE    REBEL    ARMY 

DEMORALIZED — A  RUNNING  FIGHT — CAPTURE 

OF     A     WAGON     TRAIN — A     MOTLY 

CROWD A  NEEDED   REST. 

It  was  hoped  that  Jeff.  Davis  would  be  captured,  but 
he  made  a  hasty  retreat,  and  vamoosed  the  camp.  Every 
one  is  sorry  he  was  not  captured  and  hanged  to  the  first 
"sour  Dapple  tree/'  as  has  been  sung  so  often  for  the  last 
four  years.  But  he  will  have  to  keep  his  eye  open  pretty 
sharp  to  get  away,  for  his  race  is  run,  and  the  day  of  retri 
bution  is  at  hand. 

Lee's  destination  seems  to  be  to  join  Johnston's  army  in 
North  Carolina,  for  they  have  left  in  that  direction,  and  if 
they  can  join  both  armies  together,  probably  will  fight  and 
die  in  the  last  ditch.  But  the  question  is,  can  Lee's  army 
get  away  from  us.  We  shall  see.  About  eight  o'clock 


1TG  FOUR  YEARS  CAMPAIGNING 


Monday  morning,  our  corps,  the  Second,  strike  off  on  the 
river  road  on  a  forced  march.  On  the  road,  as  we  pass  hy, 
can  be  seen  all  kinds  of  munitions  of  war  thrown  in  every 
conceivable  way  by  the  retreating  army  to  lighten  their 
progress.  The  Fifth  Corps  and  Sheridan's  cavalry  are  in 
advance  to  cut  off  their  supplies  on  the  South  Side  Kail- 
road,  at  Burkesville  Station.  We  receive  the  news  that 
they  have  captured  the  place,  with  a  great  quantity  of  sup 
plies,  which  will  leave  the  retreating  army  very  short  of 
provisions.  We  make  a  march  of  about  seventeen  miles 
and  bivouac  for  the  night.  Every  man  feels  jubilant,  and 
is  anxious  for  the  morrow,  to  renew  the  chase.  On  Tues 
day  we  make  an  easy  march  of  about  nine  miles,  and 
bivouac  for  the  night.  The  gallant  Phil.  Sheridan's  cav 
alry  are  having  lively  times  with  Lee's  army.  Wednesday 
we  make  the  Danville  Railroad  and  pass  the  Fifth  Corps, 
who  are  in  strong  works,  and  march  to  the  extreme  left, 
where  we  bivouac  for  the  night,  after  a  fifteen  miles  march. 
On  this  day's  march  we  pass  by  thousands  of  rebel  strag 
glers  who  are  played  out,  They  say  that  the  main  army  is 
demoralized. 

Thursday  morning  we  start  on  our  march  at  eight  o'clock, 
and  strike  the  enemy  at  ten.  They  make  a  stubborn  resist 
ance  for  about  ten  minutes,  but  we  at  them  with  a  cheer 
and  drive  them  from  their  position.  In  this  fight  we  lose 
|  a  great  many  good  men  in  killed  and  wounded.  But  we 
pass  over  the  bodies  of  a  great  number  of  the  enemy,  who 
have  fought  their  last  battle  for  the  "lost  cause." 

We  have  got  the  enemy  no\v  on  the  run,  and  go  for  them 
on  the  double-quick.  Our  gallant  Colonel  Pulford  is  on 
horseback,  and  it  would  seem  as  though  he  would  be  pierced 
with  a  bullet  every  moment.  We  try  to  have  him  dis- 


IN  THE  ARMY  OF  THE  POTOMAC.  177 

mount,  but  he  knows  no  fear,  and  leads  his  gallant  Fifth 
on  his  noble  charger.  Lieutenant-Colonel  Eoot  is  along, 
too.  cheering  his  men.  No  braver  soldier  ever  drew  a 
sword  than  he.  He  is  the  beloved  of  those  who  have  the 
good  fortune  to  be  in  his  command.  In  camp,  mild  but 
firm;  in  battle  as  brave  as  the  bravest.  Always  at  his 
post,  he  never  lost  a  battle,  from  the  first  Bull  Eun  to  the 
present  time.  He  will  always  be  remembered  with  the 
greatest  pleasure  by  those  who  have  shared  the  numerous 
campaigns  with  him  in  the  Army  of  the  Potomac.  Gen 
eral  Byron  R.  Pierce  commands  our  old  brigade.  He  is 
as  cool  under  fire  as  on  parade,  and,  nothing  daunted,  ho 
leads  his  men  in  the  midst  of  the  battle,  and  all  are  proud 
of  our  gallant  General.  We  have  not  space  in  this  volume 
to  record  the  bravery  of  every  man.  Suffice  to  say,  that 
all  have  done  their  duty,  with  a  feiv  exceptions,  that  will 
not  be  mentioned  in  these  pages. 

The  enemy  now  have  fallen  back,  and  taken  up  a  posi 
tion  near  a  brick  house,  where  they  fight  very  wickedly,  as 
they  are  trying  to  get  a  large  wagon  train  away  from  our 
reach,  which  is  in  their  rear.  The  rebels  are  posted  at 
every  window  in  the  house,  and  keep  up  a  vigorous  fire 
on  us.  On  the  crest  of  a  hill  beyond,  they  have  a  very 
wicked  battery,  which  they  use  right  lively.  Now  we  are 
exposed  too  much  for  nothing  and  would  much  rather 
charge  on  them  than  stand  their  fire.  So  the  order  is  giv 
en  to  forward,  and  inside  of  two  minutes  the  brick  house  is 
ours.  The  Johnnies  who  fired  at  us  are  pulled  out  of  the 
windows  and  taken  prisoners.  The  enemy's  battery  still 
holds  its  position,  and  pour  in  shell  quick  and  fast,  but  we 
have  good  shelter  now,  and  wait  for  the  rest  of  our  lines  to 
come  up,  which  they  do  in  a  few  minutes.  All  is  ready 
now  to  go  for  the  train,  and  the  order  "forward"  is  giveu 


178 


FOUR  YEARS  CAMPAIGNING 


once  more;  the  rebel  battery  makes  a  hasty  retreat,  leav 
ing  about  two  hundred  and  fifty  wagons  in  our  hands. 

We  have  had  a  running  fight  all  day  of  about  fifteen 
miles,  and  are  satisfied  to  bivouac.  The  boys  are  tired 
after  their  days'  work,  but  they  must  go  for  the  wagons. 
We  find  all  kinds  of  rebel  clothing  and  dry  goods,  from  a 
private's  uniform  to  a  Major-Generals.  We  have  plenty 
of  rebel  Major-Generals  and  officers  of  every  grade  in  our 
camp,  for  the  boys  don  the  grey  uniforms  of  the  rebels  for 
a  change.  The  enthusiasm  of  the  troops  is  unbounded, 
and  all  feel  that  the  rebellion  in  Virginia  is  on  its  last 
legs.  A  motley  crowd  is  in  camp  to-night,  and  feeling 
happy.  After  a  talk  and  a  smoke  we  lie  down  to  get  some 
needed  rest,  and  sleep  the  sleep  of  the  wearied  soldier. 


CHAPTER  LI  I. 

FOLLOWING  UP  THE  ENEMY — THEY  ARE  BROUGHT  TO  BAY 
AGAIN — A  STUBBORN  RESISTANCE — THE  ENEMY  GONE 
FROM  OUR  FRONT — FORWARD  AGAIN — A  BURNING 
BRIDGE  GRANT  WANTS  LEE  TO  SURRENDER — THEY 
WILL  DIE  IN  THEIR  LAST  DITCH — SURRENDER 
OF  LEE  AND  THE  REBEL  ARMY — RE 
FLECTIONS — JOY  AND  SADNESS. 

On  the  morning  of  Friday  we  renew  our  chase,  and  at 
noon  overtake  the  enemy,  who  are  entrenched  behind  some 
works  thrown  up  by  them  the  night  before.  They  make  a 
stubborn  resistance,  but  all  in  vain,  as  nothing  can  stand 
now  before  their  old  adversaries,  the  Army  of  the  Potomac, 
It  is  not  necessary  now  to  sacrifice  many  lives  by  charging 
on  them,  for  we  have  men  enough  to  surround  the  rem- 


IN  THE  ARMY  OF  THE  POTOMAC.  179 


nanls  of  Lee's  army.  After  a  sharp  light  we  lie  down  in 
our  position,  well  satisiiecl  that  the  enemy  will  be  gone 
from  our  front  in  the  morning,  and  such  we  find  is  the  fact 
for  on  Saturday  morning  our  skirmishers  advance,  and  soon 
find  out  that  the  rebel  army  had  left  their  position  uf  the 
previous  night.  We  pack  up  and  start  on  the  chase  once 
more.  Coming  up  to  the  high  bridge  on  the  Danville 
railroad,  which  spans  the  Appornattox  River,  we  find  it  one 
vast  sheet  of  flame.  In  a  moment  our  brave  pioneers  jump 
on  the  bridge  to  save  the  useless  destruction  of  that  fine 
structure,  which  the  enemy  bad  set  on  fire  in  their  mad 
ness.  But  we  think  they  have  only  spited  themselves^  for 
they  will  have  to  re-build  it  again  if  they  travel  from  Vir 
ginia  to  North  Carolina  by  the  modern  way  of  travel. 

We  still  keep  on  our  march,  and  leave  the  beautiful  vil 
lage  of  Farmville  on  our  left.  We  hear  cannonading  a 
a  long  ways  off,  and  think  the  gallant  Phil.  Sheridan  and 
his  famous  cavalry  are  heading  them  off'.  At  Farmville, 
Gen.  Grant  sends  word  to  Lee  to  surrender  and  stop  the 
unnecessary  shedding  of  any  more  blood,  but  the  rebel 
chief  means  to  fight  it  out  to  the  bitter  end.  By  not  sur 
rendering  at  this  time  Gen.  Lee  has  lost  all  the  respect  that 
the  old  Army  of  the  Potomac  ever  had  for  him,  for  we 
know  that  a  few  days  longer  at  the  farthest,  is  as  long  as 
he  can  hold  out.  But  in  every  skirmish  some  poor 
fellow  must  loose  his  life.  After  a  march  of  fifteen  miles 
we  halt  for  the  night,  thinking  the  end  of  our  chase  is  not 
far  off.  On  the  ever  to  be  remembered  Sunday  morning, 
the  9th  of  April,  18G5,  we  resume  our  chase  at  8  o'clock. 
We  hear  the  firing  of  artillery  in  the  rear  of  the  enemy, 
and  can  see  that  they  are  completely  surrounded.  All 
expect  that  they  will  try  to  make  a  break  through  our 
lines  somewhere,  but  we  are  JT«A!J  for  them.  Up  to  about 


180 


FOUK  TEARS  CAMPAIGNING 


twelve  o'clock  heavy  fighting  is  going  on,  and  the  rebels 
are  driven  back  into  a  more  compact  body  in  the  ring.  At 
about  twelve  o'clock  the  firing  suddenly  ceases,  and  a  flag 
of  truce  advances  from  the  enemy's  lines.  We  imagine 
what  it  is  for,  but  none  dare  to  be  sure  of  what  is  to  follow. 
Everything  is  hushed  in  silence  on  that  quiet  Sabbath 
evening,  and  all  wait  patiently  for  the  news. 

The  flag  of  truce  bore  the  following  note  from  General 
Lee  to  General  Grant  : 

SUNDAY,  April  9th,  1865. 
GENERAL  : — 

I  received  your  note  of  this  morning  on  the  picket  line, 
whither  I  had  come  to  meet  you,  and  ascertain  definitely 
what  terms  were  embraced  in  your  proposition  of  yester 
day,  with  reference  to  the  surrender  of  this  army.  I  now 
request  an  interview,  in  accordance  with  the  offer  contained 
in  your  letter  of  yesterday  for  that  purpose. 

Very  respectfully,  your  obedient  servant, 

B.  E.  LEE. 


In  reply,  Grant  sent  the  following  note  to  him  : 

SUNDAY,  April  9th,  1865. 
GENERAL  E.  E.  LEE,  Commanding  O.  S.  A.  :— 

Your  note  of  this  date  is  but  this  moment,  11:50  A.  M., 
received,  in  consequence  of  my  having  passed  from  the- 
Kichmond  and  Lynchburg  road  to  the  Farmville  and 
Lynchburg  road.  I  am,  at  this  writing,  about  four  miles 
west  of  Walter's  Church,  and  will  push  forward  to  the 
front  for  the  purpose  of  meeting  you.  Notice  sent  to  me 
on  this  road,  where  you  wish  the  interview  to  take  place, 
will  meet  me. 

Very  respectfully  your  obedient  servant, 

U.  S.  GRANT, 
Lieutenant  General. 


IN  THE  ARMY  OF  THE  POTOMAC.  181 


The  following  proposals  were  also  sent  by  General  Grant: 

APPOMATTOX  COURT  HOUSE,  April  9th,  1865. 
GENERAL  R.  E.  LEE,  Commanding  C.  S.  A.  :— 

In  accordance  with  the  substance  of  my  letters  to  you 
of  the  8th  instant,  I  propose  to  receive  the  surrender  of 
the  army  of  Northern  Virginia  on  the  following  terms,  to- 
wit  :  Rolls  of  all  the  officers  and  men  to  be  made  in  du 
plicate;  one  copy  to  be  given  to  an  officer  designated  by 
me,  the  other  to  be  retained  by  such  officers  as  you  may 
designate.  The  officers  to  give  their  individual  paroles  not 
to  take  up  arms  against  the  Government  of  the  United 
States  until  properly  exchanged,  and  each  company  or  reg 
imental  commander  sign  a  like  parole  for  the  men  of  their 
command.  The  arms,  artillery  and  public  property  to  be 
parked  and  stacked,  and  turned  over  to  the  officers  appoint 
ed  by  me  to  receive  them.  This  will  not  embrace  the  side 
arms  of  the  officers,  nor  their  private  horses  or  baggage. 
This  done,  each  officer  and  man  will  be  allowed  to  return 
to  their  homes,  not  to  be  disturbed  by  United  States 
authority  so  long  as  they  observe  their  parole,  and  the 
laws  in  force  where  they  reside. 

Very  respectfully, 

U.  S.  GRANT, 

Lieutenant  General. 

The  following  is  the  reply  of  the  rebel  chief  to  the 
above,  and  accepted  : 

HEADQUARTERS  ARMY  NORTHERN  VIRGINIA,      ) 

April  9th,  1865.  j 
LIEUTENANT  GENERAL,   U.  S.   GRANT,   Commanding   U. 

S.A.: 

GENERAL  : — 1  have  received  your  letter  of  this  date  con 
taining  the  terms  of  surrender  of  the  army  of  Northern 
Virginia,  as  proposed  by  you.  As  they  are  substantially 
the  same  as  those  expressed  in  your  letter  of  the  8th  inst., 
they  are  accepted.  1  will  proceed  to  designate  the  proper 
officers  to  carry  the  stipulation  into  effect. 

Very  respectfully  your  obedient  servant, 

R.  E.  EEE, 

General. 


182  FOUR  YEARS  CAMPAIGNING 

Immediately  after  General  Grant  rode  forward  to  meet 
the  rebel  chief,  and  both  met  at  the  house  of  a  Mr.  McLain, 
both  accompanied  by  several  of  their  staff.  After  a  chat 
about  old  times  they  proceeded  to  business,  and  Grant 
wrote  with  a  pencil  the  same  terms  offered  by  him  in  the 
morning  and  handed  it  to  Gen.  Lee,  who  read  it  over  care 
fully  and  inquired  the  construction  of  private  horses,  as  he 
said  that  nearly  all  of  his  men  owned  their  horses,  when 
Gen.  Grant  told  him  they  must  be  turned  over  to  the 
United  States  Government.  But  after  a  careful  and  wise 
reflection,  he  told  Lee  that  all  who  owned  their  horses  could 
retain  them  as  they  would  need  them  to  till  their  farms. 
While  the  terms  of  surrender  were  being  copied,  Grant  and 
Lee  conversed  about  old  times.  When  the  document  was 
copied,  Lee  wrote  the  following  reply  : 

GENERAL  : — 

I  have  received  your  letter  of  this  date,  containing  the 
terms  of  surrender  of  the  Army  of  North  Virginia  as  pro 
posed  by  you.  As  they  are  substantially  the  same  as  those 
expressed  in  your  letter  of  the  8th  inst.,  they  are  accepted. 
I  will  proceed  to  designate  the  proper  officers  to  carry  the 
stipulations  into  effect." 

On  that  quiet  Palm  Sunday  evening  our  adversaries  in 
over  fifty  battles,  the  Army  of  Northern  Virginia,  had  sur 
rendered  to  the  Grand  Army  of  the  Potomac.  During  the 
time  the  arrangements  were  being  perfected  for  the  formal 
surrender,  the  feeling  among  the  soldiers  was  at  a  fever 
heat.  Everything  was  as  still  as  the  city  of  the  dead,  and 
all  were  waiting  patiently  to  hear  whether  the  order  would 
be  to  advance  to  fight  again  or  to  stack  our  arms  and  bury 
the  hatchet  of  the  last  four  years.  But,  thank  God,  the 
welkin  rings  with  the  glad  cheers  as  the  good  news  is  an 
nounced  by  our  gallant  commander,  General  Meade,  that 


IN  THE  ARMY  OF  THE  POTOMAC. 


183 


Lee  and  his  army  at  last  had  surrendered.  The  artillery 
belch  forth  shot  after  shot,  hut  this  time  they  are  shots  of 
peace,  and  the  whole  army  is  one  vast  body  of  cheering  and 
wild  excitement.  Some  laugh,  some  cry,  caps  are  sent  into 
the  air  and  every  man  cheers  until  he  is  hoarse.  But  let 
every  one  cheer  and  send  the  echo  to  the  glorious  North 
that  peace  has  dawned  this  beautiful  Palm  Sunday  over  our 
bleeding  and  distracted  country.  Surely  every  one  has 
cause  of  rejoicing  at  the  close  of  this  bloody  and  fratricidal 
war.  But  our  great  joy  is  intermingled  with  the  deepest 
of  sorrow  at  the  loss  of  so  many  great  men  on  over  a  hun 
dred  different  battle  fields,  and  in  the  Southern  slaughter 
pens. 

Let  the  good  news  reach  them  in  their  soldier  graves  that 
they  did  not  die  in  vain,  for  this  great  and  glorious  country 
is  saved,  and  will  be  handed  down  through  all  time  to  come 
as  the  greatest  nation  of  the  earth,  and  will  be  a  home  for 
the  oppressed  of  foreign  monarcbs. 

We  have  advanced  far  enough  South  now  and  we  lie 
down  to  rest,  well  satisfied  with  our  work  of  the  last  short 
week, — breaking  through  their  strongholds  at  Petersburg 
and  Richmond  and  capturing  the  whole  Rebel  army  after 
a  chase  of  about  seventy-five  miles — we  take  the  needed 
sleep,  well  satisfied  that  our  work  is  done,  and  done  well. 


CHAPTER  LIII. 

PLENTY    OF  RAIN MUD,    MUD,    MUD FEEDING  THE    REBEL 

ARMY — OUR    HOMEWARD    MARCH    BEGUN — GREAT    RE 
JOICING    AMONG    THE    COLORED    POPULATION- 
ARRIVAL    AT    BURKSVILLE    STATION. 

Sunday  evening  it  commenced  to  rain,  and  kept  it  up  all 
the  next  da}*.  In  the  meantime  we  do  not  forget  our  fal 
len  enemy.  At  the  time  of  their  surrender  they  were  very 
destitute  of  provisions,  but  thank  God  we  have  a  surplus 
on  hand,  and  all  the  past  is  now  forgotten,  and  provisions 
are  hastened  forward  to  their  relief.  Five  hundred  head  of 
cattle  are  sent  to  them,  with  plenty  of  hard  tack,  coffee, 
sugar  and  all  the  necessaries  to  make  them  a  few  good 
square  meals.  The  rain  pours  down  in  torrents,  and  we 
are  almost  to  our  knees  in  mud.  If  we  have  no  more 
fighting  to  do  we  have  the  same  hardships  of  a  soldier  to 
endure.  We  have  a  long  road  before  us  to  Washington,, 
and  it  must  be  all  tramped  over  before  our  soldiering  is 
ended. 

On  Tuesday,  April  llth  we  start  on  our  back  ward  .march, 
and  get  to  a  small  village  by  the  name  of  New-Store,  and 
bivouac  for  the  night.  Wednesday  we  start  again,  and 
march  to  Farmville,  a  distance  of  eighteen  miles.  During 
this  day's  march  along  the  road,  as  we  pass  by,  hundreds 
of  colored  people  flock  to  the  roadside,  to  cheer  us  on  our 
homeward  march.  "God  bless  you,  massa  sojers,"  is  heard 
on  every  side  by  the  late  slaves,  for  now  they  can  rejoice  to 
be  free.  Very  touching  scenes  are  witnessed,  as  old  men 
and  women  fall  on  their  knees  and  clasp  their  hands  in 
prayer  to  the  Almighty  for  their  deliverance  from  their 


IN  THE  ARMY  OF  THE  POTOMAC.  185 

chains  of  slavery.  Great  tears  roll  down  their  sable  cheeks, 
and  the  stoutest  hearted  soldier  is  filled  with  emotion. 
Surely  if  there  was  any  good  accomplished  by  our  late  war, 
it  was  the  freeing  of  millions  of  poor  human  beings,  and 
as  for  myself,  I  thank  God  for  being  an  humble  instrument 
in  helping  to  make  this  great  and  glorious  country  free  to 
all. 

At  Farmville  we  find  the  creeks  and  streams  swollen  to 
an  enormous  size  by  the  late  rains,  and  it  is  with  difficulty 
we  can  cross,  but  after  laying  down  our  pontoons  we  get 
over  all  right,  and  start  on  our  march  lor  the  Southside 
Railroad,  to  have  an  easy  base  of  supplies.  As  we  march 
back,  thousands  of  our  late  adversaries  march  with  us  on 
their  way  home.  Poor  fellows,  what  will  they  find  there  ? 
Only  desolation,  ruin  and  misery.  But  alas,  it  is  the  fate 
of  cruel  war.  And  now  that  all  is  ended  let  us  try  to  build 
up  that  that  has  so  long  been  destroyed,  peace  and  happi 
ness  in  our  destracted  country.  After  a  tiresome  march 
we  arrive  at  Burksville  station,  on  the  Richmond  and 
Danville  Railroad.  Here  the  sutlers  reach  us  again,  and 
we  commence  to  live  on  the  fat  of  the  good  things  found 
in  their  tents,  All  feel  tired  however,  and  it  will  take  a 
few  days  to  recuperate. 


CHAPTER  LIT. 


DEATH  OF  LINCOLN — THE  FEELING  IN  THE  ARMY — SURREN 
DER  OF  JOHNSON'S  ARMY  TO  SHERMAN'S — DEATH  OF 

THE    ASSASSIN   BOOTH — HOMEWARD    MARCH  RE 
SUMED — SCENES    AND    INCIDENTS — AR 
RIVAL  AT  MANCHESTER. 

Amid  the  rejoicing  of  the  whole  country  at  the  down 
fall  of  the  rebellion,  the  sad  news  is  flashed  over  the  wires 


186  FOUR  YEARS  CAMPAIGNING 

that  our  beloved  President,  Abraham  Lincoln,  has  been 
murdered  by  a  foul  assassin,  and  at  a  time,  too,  when  all 
his  hopes  and  wishes  had  been  realized,  the  end  of  treason. 
I  shall  not  attempt  to  tell  how  the  news  was  received 
in  the  North,  but  I  can  tell  a  little  of  the  feeling  the  sad 
event  created  in  the  army.  Who  could  have  told  that 
amidst  the  great  rejoicing,  from  the  length  and  breadth  of 
our  loyal  North,  that  the  rejoicing  would  be  turned  into 
the  deepest  mourning,  and  that,  too,  by  the  loss  of  the 
nation's  greatest  son.  The  feeling  in  the  army  was  in 
tense,  for  all  felt  that  we  had  lost  our  best  friend,  and  at  a 
time,  too,  when  his  magnanimity  would  shine  forth  in  all 
its  benevolence.  If  the  foul  assassin  could  only  be  brought 
to  the  army  he  would  be  made  to  suffer  more  than  a  thous 
and  deaths,  could  he  die  so  many  times,  for  depriv 
ing  us  of  more  than  a  father.  But  alas,  the  monster 
Secession  had  to  crown  all  of  its  miseries  by  this  most 
diabolical  act.  But  after  all  the  nation  has  one  consola 
tion,  that  Abraham  Lincoln  had  lived  to  see  the  day  when 
peace  dawned  upon  his  distracted  country,  and  that  it  was 
safe  as  a  Union  of  all  the  States,  and  that  the  question  of 
disunion  was  forever  settled  before  he  was  called  to  receive 
the  reward  that  is  meted  out  by  the  just  Judge  to  all 
those  that  doeth  his  will.  Peaceful  be  thy  rest,  Father 
Abraham  ;  you  will  be  kept  fresh  in  the  memories  of  all 
true  American  citizens,  as  the  great  martyr  of  our  country's 
freedom. 

At  this  time  of  great  mourning  we  receive  the  news 
that  Johnson's  army  has  surrendered  to  Sherman  on  the 
same  terms  that  Lee's  army  surrendered  to  our  own.  Now 
the  war  is  virtually  at  an  end,  and  of  course  our  work  is 
done.  We  are  waiting  patiently  for  the  order  to  come  to 
resume  our  homeward  march,  but  do  not  wait  long,  for  on 


IN  THE  ARMY  OF  THE  POTOMAC.  187 

the  1st  of  May  the  order  comes  to  pack  up  and  be  ready 
to  march,  which  we  do  with  a  will.  But  before  we  start 
we  get  the  news  that  the  villainous  assassin  had  been 
killed,  and  every  one  thinks  that  he  received  too  hon 
orable  a  death,  as  he  was  killed  by  a  shot  fired  at  him 
while  brought  to  bay  in  an  old  barn  in  the  vicinity  of  Front 
Boyal,  Virginia,  by  a  soldier  named  Boston  Corbet.  But 
he  is  dead,  and  while  his  victim  will  be  held  with  feelings 
of  admiration  by  his  fellow  countrymen,  the  name  of  J. 
Wilkes  Booth  will  go  down  to  posterity  with  the  utmost 
loathing  and  contempt. 

About  the  1st  of  lovely  May  we  resume  our  homeward 
march.  The  weather  is  beautiful  and  all  nature  is  in  it's 
grandest  glory  and  seems  to  smile  upon  us.  I  am  sure  my 
late  comrades  will  agree  that  we  never  enjoyed  a  march 
better  than  those  of  the  few  first  days  from  Burkesville 
Station.  Step  is  taken  to  the  tune  of  the  song  "When 
Johnny  comes  marching  home  again, "  and  all  join  in  the 
chorus  with  a  will,  for  the  song  is  a  very  appropriate  one 
on  the  present  marches,  and  all  feel  happy  to  think  they 
can  go  home  again. 

After  a  nice  march  of  about  ten  miles  we  camp  for  the 
night.  Next  morning,  the  3rd,  we  resume  our  march  and 
make  a  mile  post  on  the  railroad  marked  "33  miles  from 
Richmond"  and  halt  for  dinner.  After  resting  about  one 
hour  and  a  half  we  marched  to  Appomattox  Eiver,  where 
we  bivouac  for  the  night.  The  same  ovation  is  shown  us 
by  the  colored  people  along  our  line  of  march.  All  treat 
us  with  the  utmost  kindness,  while  the  white  people  keep 
rather  shy  of  us.  We  cannot  blame  them  much  and  we 
pity  them  now,  and  pass  by  in  silence,  wanting  to  get  away 
from  them  as  fast  as  we  can,  and  leave  them  to  re-build 
that  which  they  have  destroyed. 


188  FOUR  YEARS  CAMPAIGNING 

On  the  4th  we  resume  our  march  and  at  night  camp 
about  nine  miles  from  Kichmond.  On  the  5th  we 
have  an  easy  march  and  camp  inside  the  late  Rebel 
works  at  Manchester,  on  the  south  side  of  James  River. 
We  have  a  beautiful  view  of  Richmond.  Manchester  is  a 
very  dilapitated  old  town,  and  the  people  look  something 
like  the  place.  Feeling  tired  we  lie  down  to  sleep  and  rest 
our  weary  limbs  and  be  ready  to  march  through  Richmond 
the  next  day.  We  will  march  triumphantly  through  the 
late  Rebel  stronghold  in  the  next  chapter. 


CHAPTER  LV. 


MARCHING  THROUGH  RICHMOND — A  PASSING  NOTICE  OF  THE 

CITY — SCENES  AND  INCIDENTS — LIBBY   PRISON — THE 

TOBACCO  WAREHOUSE — SOUTHERN    HELLS — A 

BEAUTIFUL  SUNDAY  MORNING — THROUGH 

HANOVER  C.  H. — THE  BIVOUAC. 

On  the  Gth  of  May  we  are  ready  to  march.  We  hear 
the  music  from  scores  of  bands  float  in  the  air,  and  all  is 
bustle  and  commotion.  Forward  is  the  order  and  we  file 
out  of  our  camp  and  march  through  Manchester.  We  un 
furl  our  tattered  flags  and  carry  them  in  triumph  through 
the  city  that  caused  their  war-worn  looks.  We  are  all 
proud  of  our  old  flags  and  it  is  hoped  they  will  be  cherished 
with  the  greatest  veneration  not  only  by  those  that  have 
cause  to  love  every  star  and  stripe  that  hangs  together,  but 
all  who  love  and  honor  the  beautiful  emblem  of  our  Free 
Government. 


IN  THE  ARMY  OF  THE  POTOMAC.  189 

As  we  pass  by  the  principal  places  of  note  crowds  gather 
through  curiosity  to  seo  the  great  elephant  pass — the  Army 
of  the  Potomac.  They  gaze  with  eyes  wide  open  to  see 
that  so  many  of  the  Northern  mudsills  still  live  after 
wiping  out  all  ideas  of  a  Southern  Confederacy.  And  now 
we  enter  the  late  Capitol,  but  not  in  the  way  that  the 
Eebel  chief  assured  the  inhabitants  we  would,  on  a  certain 
occasion  mentioned  in  these  pages.  We  pass  by  the  Capi 
tol  where  were  foul,  treasonable  utterances  for  over  four 
years,  and  which  was  the  cradle  of  all  the  leading  spirits  in 
the  late  fizzle.  Next  we  pass  Libby  Prison  and  the  old 
tobacco  warehouse.  Oh,  could  those  old  gloomy  walls 
speak,  they  could  tell  of  such  miseries  of  poor  human 
beings,  not  to  speak  of  the  poor  unfortunate  prisoners  that 
fate  threw  in  the  way  of  such  inhuman  fiends.  The  treat 
ment  our  poor  fellows  received  in  these  Southern  hells 
would  put  to  blush  the  most  savage  barbarians  in  the  wilds 
of  Africa.  But  let  this  pass,  for  all  will  have  to  give 
an  account  of  themselves  and  their  doings  to  a  more  just 
judge  who  will  mete  out  to  every  one  according  to  his  just 
deserts.  We  expect  justice  done  to  the  villains  that  caused 
such  misery  in  those  prison  hells.  And  now  we  will  leave 
them,  expecting  that  their  time  will  come.  So  we  march 
througlr  with  flags  flying  and  bands  playing,  and  come  to 
a  halt  three  or  four  miles  beyond  and  camp  for  the  night. 

Sunday  morning  dawns  and  all  are  up  making  prepera- 
tions  for  an  early  start.  The  morning  is  beautiful  and 
every  man  feels  as  happy  as  can  well  be  expected, "and  are 
pleased  that  we  are  drawing  nearer  to  our  destination, 
which  is  Washington.  We  pass  by  old  battle  grounds, 
through  the  village  of  Hanover  Court  House  and  camp  for 
the  night  on  the  north  bank  of  the  Pamunkey  river,  after 
a  nice  day's  march.  Here  we  draw  rations — hard- tack,  salt- 


190  FOUR  YEARS  CAMPAIGNING 

pork,  coffee  and  sugar — for  we  are  not  through  with  our 
old  rations  yet.  Our  coffee  tastes  as  well  as  ever,  and  now 
we  have  plenty  of  time  to  cook  and  drink  it.  The  times 
have  changed,  too,  in  some  other  respects,  for  we  are  very 
saving  of  fence  rails.  We  try  and  leave  the  poor  people 
what  little  they  have  left,  and  favor  them  all  we  can. 


CHAPTER  LVI. 

OUR   MARCH    RESUMED — A   BLUE   MONDAY — GO    OUT    OF  OUR 

WAY — IN    NO    HURRY    AND    BIVOUAC — ON    THE   RIGHT 

ROAD  AGAIN — MESOPOTAMIA  CHURCH — LADIES  WAVE 

THEIR    HANDKERCHIEFS    AT    US — WE    ARE  STRUCK 

WITH    WONDER — BIVOUAC    NEAR    THE    BLOODY 

CITY     OF     FREDERICKSBURG — THE     LAST 

CHAPTER    OF    MARCHES. 

On  Monday  morning,  the  8th  of  May,  we  resume  our 
march  and  after  going  ten  or  fifteen  miles,  are  lost  in  the 
wilderness  of  Old  Virginia.  As  we  are  not  in  a  very  great 
hurry,  we  camp  for  the  night.  The  day  has  turned  out  to 
be  a  blue  Monday,  but  the  next  morning  we  get  out 
of  the  wilderness  and  on  the  right  road  that  Jeads  to 
Washington.  Crossing  the  Ny  river  we  camp  once  more 
about  twelve  miles  from  Fredericksbnrg,  and  an  easy 
march  will  bring  us  to  that  place.  On  the  10th  we  resume 
our  weary  pilgrimage  and  while  marching  by  Mesopotamia 
Church  are  met  by  a  wonder  of  wonders  in  the  shape  of 
some  ladies  who  actually  are  waving  their  handkerchiefs  at 
us  and  singing  patriotic  songs,  the  first  treatment  of  the 
kind  we  met  with  in  Old  Virginia.  No  wonder  we  are 
struck  with  amazement  at  the  sight,  and  we  all  cheer  them 


IN  THE  ARMY  OF  THE  POTOMAC.  191 


as  we  go  by.  We  are  shaking  off  the  sacred  soil  from  our 
government  pontoons  as  fast  as  we  can,  and  a  few  days 
more  will  end  our  most  weary  marches.  Tramp,  tramp, 
tramp,  we  go,  and  pull  up  at  the  bloody  city  of  Fredericks- 
burg.  Around  here  we  feel  quite  at  home,  for  we  see  old 
familiar  places.  We  roam  over  the  heights  where  so  many 
brave  men  fell  trying  to  dislodge  the  enemy  from  them. 
The  old  battle  ground  looks  dreary  and  desolate.  Here 
and  there  can  be  seen  skulls  and  bones  protruding  above 
the  ground,  while  around  are  seen  the  evidences  of  a  fierce 
ly  contested  battle.  Old  pieces  of  muskets  and  cannon  are 
strewn  about.  Places  and  positions  held  by  the  different 
corps  and  divisions  are  pointed  out  by  those  who  think 
they  know.  But  we  find  that  time  has  changed  the  looks 
of  the  battle  ground  to  a  great  extent.  Brush  and  wild 
shrubbery  have  grown  all  around  and  everything  now  about 
the  battle  ground  of  December  13th,  1862,  looks  sad  and 
still.  Peaceful  be  thy  rest,  oh,  fallen  comrades.  We  leave 
thee  in  sorrow  and  get  back  to  our  camp  to  prepare  our 
frugal  meal,  and  rest  from  the  fatigues  of  the  day. 

It  has  been  raining  for  a  few  days,  making  the  roads 
very  muddy  and  difficult  for  artillery  trains  and  ambulances 
to  cross  over  them.  On  the  llth  we  had  to  build  roads  so 
as  to  move  over  our  trains,  but  are  still  pushing  our  way 
for  Washington.  We  have  changed  now  the  cry  from  "On 
to  Richmond/'  to  "Back  to  Washington/7  We  halt  for 
the  night  after  a  sixteen  miles'  hard  march.  On  the  12th 
we  have  a  nice  day  but  it  is  very  muddy  and  the  sacred 
soil  seems  loth  to  leave  our  army  shoes.  But  we  try  to 
shake  it  off  and  get  through  fifteen  miles  more  of  muddy 
roads  and  encamp  again.  On  the  13th  we  resume  our 
march  and  pass  through  swamps  and  creeks,  cross  the  Or 
ange  and  Alexandria  railroad  at  Burk's  Station  and  pull  up 


192 


FOUR  YEARS  CAMPAIGNING 


near  Annonsdale  and  again  go  into  camp  where  we  remain 
over  Sunday,  the  14th,  and  have  religious  services.  Our 
good  Dominie  thanks  the  Lord  for  bringing  us  like  the 
children  of  Israel  over  the  Eed  Sea,  safe  and  sound,  under 
the  protecting  wing  of  the  American  Eagle  at  Washington. 
On  Monday,  the  loth,  we  brake  camp,  and  after  an  easy 
march  pull  up  about  six  miles  from  Washington  and  go 
into  camp.  This  ends  our  weary  marching  in  Dixie. 


CHAPTER  LVJI. 

CAPTURE  OF  JEFF  DAVIS — CAMP  LIFE   AGAIN — VISITING  OUR 

FRIENDS — GAY    TIMES — TROOPS    GOING  HOME — WHAT 

WILL  THE  SOLDIERS  DO  WHEN  THEY  GET  HOME  ? 

—BEAUTIFUL    ILLUMINATIONS — THE 

GRAND    REVIEW. 

While  in  camp  we  receive  news  of  the  capture  of  the  de 
funct  President  of  the  late  Southern  Confederacy.  He  was 
captured  disguised  as  a  woman.  His  number  twelves 
caused  his  capture,  for  while  crossing  a  fence  his  pursuers 
saw  such  large  feet  on  that  woman,  they  guessed  right  away 
that  it  must  be  Jeff,  and  told  him  to  surrender,  which  he 
did,  with  very  poor  grace.  It  was  a  shame  to  the  sex  he 
tried  to  impersonate,  for  to  have  such*  a  great  big  homely 
fellow  try  to  palm  himself  off  for  one  of  the  tender  sex. 
An  exact  painting  of  him  at  the  time  of  his  capture  must 
be  a  great  curiosity,  and  it  was  too  bad  that  a  special  artist 
from  Frank  Leslie's  establishment  was  not  on  the  spot. 

We  have  now  the  same  routine  of  camp  life  as  of  yore, 
but  picket  and  fatigue  duties  are  abolished,  as  there  is  no 


IN  THE  ARMY  OF  THE  POTOMAC.  193 

more  need  for  them  now,  the  soldier's  heavy  work  is  done. 
We  try  to  pass  away  the  time  by  visiting  our  friends,  and 
seeing  the  sights  in  Washington  and  Alexandria.  We  are 
having  gay  times  and  feel  happy. 

There  are  a  great  many  troops  going  home,  and  other 
regiments  go  to  see  them  off  and  bid  them  good-bye.  Now 
that  the  soldiers  are  going  home  a  great  many  ask,  what 
they  will  do  when  they  get  home'?  I  will  try  and  answer. 
Always  take  notice  in  your  own  vicinity,  that  when  an 
old  soldier  settles  down,  is  industrious,,  keeps  sober  and 
makes  a  good  citizen,  almost  invariably  put  him  down  as  a 
good  soldier  in  the  field.  But  let  all  good  people  deal 
lightly  with  a  soldier's  faults,  for  they  have  been  through 
the  mill  for  the  past  four  years,  and  will  be  always  glad  to 
see  their  old  comrades  and  talk  over  their  campaigns  and 
battles,  and  for  a  while  after  they  get  home  very  few  will 
blame  them  for  having  their  time  out. 

The  scenes  in  camp  every  night  are  beautiful.  Thou 
sands  of  candles  and  lamps  are  seen  as  far  as  the  eye  can 
reach.  Dancing  and  music  is  the  order  of  the  night,  and 
every  man  enjoys  the  sports  that  is  going  on  all  around. 

Sherman's  army  has  joined  our  own,  and  there  is  talk  of 
one  more  great  review  of  the  whole  army — infantry,  cav 
alry  and  artillery.  The  order  comes  to  get  ready  for  our 
last  review.  On  the  23d  of  May  our  army  takes  up  its 
line  of  march  and  cross  the  Long  Bridge.  Our  corps 
takes  a  position  on  Capitol  Hill,  stack  arms,  and  wait  for 
the  whole  army  to  get  into  position.  Great  preparations 
have  been  made  in  the  city  for  this,  the  grandest  pageant 
that  ever  took  place  in  modern  times.  Standing  room,  in  a 
prominent  place,  where  can  be  seen  the  army  as  it  passes,  is 
rented  at  fabulous  prices,  and  the  city  is  one  vast  sea  of  hu- 


194  FOUR  YEARS  CAMPAIGNING 


inanity.  About  nine  o'clock  we  commence  our  mavch  down 
Pennsylvania  Avenue.  The  buildings  are  beautifully  deco 
rated  with  all  kinds  of  rnottos,  evergreens  and  flags.  Thou 
sands  flock  to  the  streets  to  welcome  the  conquering  armies— 
the  grand  army  of  the  Potomac.,  who  first  made  their  adver 
saries  succumb  to  their  power,  and  the  great  army  under 
the  indomitable  Sherman,  that  marched  to  the  sea.  and 
followed  close  to  their  brother  army,  and  likewise  captured 
their  adversaries.  The  sight  before  our  eyes  as  we  pass 
the  Capitol  building,  is  grand  in  the  extreme.  As  far  as 
the  eye  can  reach  along  the  beautiful  Avenue  a  solid  mass 
of  men  are  seen  moving,  and  all  keeping  step  to  the 
numerous  bands  that  lead  the  different  regiments.  One 
would  think  that  the  whole  avenue  was  covered  with  one 
vast  sheet  of  burnished  steel,  for  the  bayonets  glitter  in 
the  sunlight,  and  throw  their  bright  lustre  on  all  around. 
Cheer  upon  cheer  goes  up  from  the  crowds  as  the  old  tat 
tered  flags  pass  by.  There  are  people  present  from  all  parts 
of  the  civilized  world,  to  see  what  no  other  country  on 
the  face  of  the  earth  can  produce — a  conquering  army 
of  citizen  soldiers,  numbering  nearly  three  hundred  thou 
sand.  Every  available  spot  is  taken  up — from  the  cellars 
of  buildings  to  the  giddy  height  of  fifth  story  roofs.  The 
lamp  posts,  trees  and  telegraph  poles  have  their  share  of 
humanity  clinging  to  them.  As  we  pass  the  grand  stand 
we  observe  the  President,  Andrew  Johnson,  the  members 
of  his  Cabinet,  Lieutenant  General  Grant  and  Staff, 
Ambassadors  from  foreign  nations,  and  others  of  distiction. 
We  salute  by  dropping  our  colors,  and  pass  on  to  camp, 
hoping  it  will  be  our  last  review.  It  took  all  of  this  day 
for  the  Army  of  the  Potomac  to  pass  the  reviewing  stand, 
and  on  the  twenty-fourth  ended  the  great  review,  for  on 


IN  THE  ARMY  OF  THE  POTOMAC.  195 

tins  day  Sherman's  army,  the  cavalry  and  artillery  are 
reviewed  in  like  manner.  We  are  back  in  camp  again,  and 
now  wait  anxiously  to  go  home. 


CHAPTER  LVIIT. 


LAST    VISIT    TO     WASHINGTON — A    DAY    OF    HUMILIATION — 
ORDERS    TO   PACK    UP — ORDERED    TO  LOUISVILLE,  KEN 
TUCKY — LEAVING   FAMILIAR    SCENES — A   RIDE    OVER 
THE    BALTIMORE    &    OHIO     R.    R. — BEAUTIFUL 
SCENERY — ARRIVAL    AT   PARKERSBURG. 

About  the  1st  of  June  I  make  my  last  visit  to  Wash 
ington  to  visit  old  familiar  places.  As  I  walk  up  the 
beautiful  avenue  I  think  what  a  change  there  is  in  every 
thing  and  everybody  I  meet,  since  four  years  ago.  Then 
everything  was  in  commotion.  The  bustle  and  preparation 
for  war  was  seen  on  every  turn,  and  all  looking  out  for  the 
defenders  of  the  National  Capitol  to  come  from  their  far 
off  homes  in  the  North.  But  to-day  everybody  is  settled 
down  and  feel  happy  to  think  that  our  late  bloody  war  is  at 
an  end.  The  soldier  is  free  as  of  yore,  to  visit  all  the 
places  of  interest,  and  I  take  a  stroll  up  to  the  grand  old 
Capitol  and  stand  once  more  in  that  vast  rotunda,  where  I 
stood  on  the  eventful  Fourth  of  July,  1861.  The  same 
picture  of  the  Father  of  his  Country  looks  down  on  the 
visitor  and  with  more  veneration  than  ever.  I  look  on  that 
smiling  face  and  recall  the  past.  A  strange  feeling  comes 
over  me  that  is  hard  to  describe.  Then  I  make  my  way 
up,  up,  up,  to  the  dome,  and  gaze  -on  the  beautiful  pano 
rama  before  me.  Away  to  the  front  is  the  old  city  of 


196  FOUR  YEARS  CAMPAIGNING 

Georgetown  with  its  beautiful  Catholic  College,  and  Oak 
Hill  Cemetery — a  fit  place  for  the  hallowed  dead.  Nearer 
can  be  seen  the  White  House — the  home  of  our  Presidents 
and  home-stretch  of  many  a  Presidential  race.  The  Treas 
ury  Department,  with  its  untold  wealth  within  its  vaults, 
the  grand  Post-Office  building  where  all  our  billets  doux 
used  to  go  through  on  their  way  to  the  Boys  in  Blue  ;  the 
great  Smithsonian  Institute  with  its  Egyptian  mummies 
and  millions  of  curiosities  ;  the  unfinished  monument  of 
the  great  and  immortal  Washington,  which  stands  as  a  re 
buke  to  the  American  people,  are  all  in  plain  view.  Beyond 
is  the  majestic  Potomac,  winding  its  way  to  the  Chesapeake, 
to  mingle  with  the  briny  deep.  Beyond  the  river  can  be 
seen  the  home  of  the  Bebel  Chief,  Arlington  Heights,  with 
its  grounds  dotted  with  plain  head-boards  to  the  graves  of 
the  heroic  dead.  All  around  can  be  seen  myriads  of  shelter 
tents  of  both  armies,  the  Eastern  and  Western.  Seven 
miles  down  the  river  is  the  former  secesh  hole  of  Alexan 
dria,  where  the  gallant  and  intrepid  Ellsworth  met  his 
death.  Oh,  how  grand  the  view  before  me.  Long  I  look, 
and  not  'till  the  shades  of  evening  hover  around  do  I  leave 
the  spot.  I  make  my  way  down  the  winding  stairway, 
give  one  more  look  around  the  vast  rotunda  and  leave  the 
grand  old  Capitol  for  camp,  well  satisfied  with  my  last  visit 
to  Washington. 

The  1st  of  June  has  been  appointed  by  President  John 
son  as  a  day  of  humiliation  and  prayer  in  honor  of  our 
late  President  Lincoln.  Everything  looks  solemn  in  camp 
and  the  day  is  appropriately  observed. 

Large  numbers  of  the  two  years'  men  are  discharged  and 
considerable  dissatisfaction  exists  on  that  account  by  those 
who  enlisted  at  the  commencement  of  the  war  and  are  still 


IN  THE  ARMY  OF  THE  POTOMAC.  197 


kept  in  service.  But  we  have  the  consolation  that  we  were 
among  the  first  to  enter  the  service  of  our  country,  and  are 
the  last  to  leave  the  field.  But  the  good  news  has  at  last 
arrived,  to  pack  up  and  he  ready  to  march. 

On  the  16th  of  June  we  leave  our  last  camp  in  Virginia 
and  march  past  forts  and  breastworks  that  took  many  a 
hard  day's  work  to  build,  but  now  their  work  is  accom 
plished  and  they  are  of  no  more  use  but  to  leave  as  trophies 
to  let  travelers  and  sight-seers  penetrate  through  the  great 
mounds  of  earth  that  encircle  Washington.  We  wend  our 
way  to  the  Long  Bridge,  and  the  boys  point  out,  as  we  pass 
by,  old  familiar  landmarks.  We  step  on  the  bridge  from 
off  the  sacred  soil  of  old  Virginia  and  cross  the  river  to 
where  the  cars  are  in  waiting  for  us,  to  carry  us  over  the 
Baltimore  &  Ohio  railroad.  The  iron  horse  blows  her 
whistle  and  off  we  go,  leaving  Washington  and  the  scenes 
of  our  late  operations  behind.  This  is  one  of  the  most 
beautiful  railroads  in  the  United  States,  and  a  trip  over  it 
will  well  pay  any  traveler  that  loves  the  sublime  and 
grand  scenery  along  the  line.  We  soon  arrive  at  thatmwc/z- 
captured  village,  Harper's  Ferry.  The  train  winds  its  way 
around  Maryland  Heights  and  cross  the  bridge  that  spans 
the  Potomac  and  Shenaudoah  rivers.  We  dash  along  over 
bridges  and  culverts,  pass  strong  block  houses  that  have 
seen  their  day  and  pull  up  at  the  dilapidated  village  of 
Martinsburg.  We  see  the  old  familiar  brick  chimneys  with 
houses  built  to  them,  which  puts  us  in  mind  of  old  times. 
The  conductor  blows  his  whistle  and  all  are  aboard  and  off 
we  go.  We  soon  come  to  the  Allegl^inys  and  pass  through 
the  tunnels  that  penetrate  those  mountains.  The  scenery 
here  is  beyond  description,  and  must  be  seen  to  be  appre 
ciated.  We  pull  up  at  Cumberland,  West  Virginia, 
and  rest  a  few  hours.  We  start  again  and  go  through 


FOUR  YEARS  CAMPAIGNING 

the  Cheat  Mountains.  The  air  is  delightful  and  all  enjoy 
the  ride  as  well  as  they  can.  We  branch  off  at  a  place 
called  Grafton  for  Parkerslmrg.  Clarkesville  and  a  num 
ber  of  other  towns  are  passed  on  this  branch  and  we  arrive 
safe  at  Parkersburg  without  any  accident,  and  go  into  camp 
for  the  night,  after  a  delightful  trip  of  nearly  three  days, 
traveling  a  distance  of  four  hundred  and  twenty-four  miles. 


CHAPTER  LIX. 


DOWN  THE  OHIO THE    STEAMER   PICKET!1 A  MAGNIFICENT 

RIDE — FOG      BOUND — PORKOPOLIS — VINEYARDS — THE 

CALLIOPE — ARRIVAL    AT    LOUISVILLE — CROSS    THE 

OHIO  AND  GO  INTO  CAMP  NEAR  JEFFERSON- 

VILLE,  INDIANA. 

Monday,  the  19th  of  June,  everything  looks  lovely  and 
bright.  The  warm  sunshine  invigorates  us  after  our  sleep 
on  the  damp  dewy  ground.  We  fall  in  once  more  and 
march  to  the  river  and  get  aboard  the  good  steamer  Pickett 
and  commence  our  pleasure  trip  down  the  beautiful  Ohio. 
The  boys  begin  to  sing  the  good  old  song  "Down  the  Ohio" 
and  all  join  in  the  chorus.  The  puffing  of  the  steam  pipe 
and  rumbling  sound  of  the  paddle-wheel  put  us  in  mind  of 
old  times,  and  all  feel  happy  to  think  that  every  turn  of 
the  wheel  brings  us  nearer  to  our  happy  homes.  About  9 
o'clock  P.  M.  we  are  enveloped  in  a  heavy  fog,  and  lay  to 
by  the  bank  of  the  river  until  it  clears  away.  Not,  till 
about  10  o'clock  next  day  could  we  leave  our  position. 
The  officers  of  the  boat,  however,  had  to  keep  a  sharp  look 
out  to  guard  against  collisions  in  the  fog.  We  arrived  op- 


IN  THE  ARMY  OF  THE  POTOMAC.  199 


posite  Cincinnati,  and  lay  an  hour  in  the  stream.  We 
start  once  more  and  pass  some  beautiful  vineyards  that  line 
the  shores  on  either  side  of  the  river.  The  view  is  grand, 
and  all  enjoy  the  trip  down  the  Ohio. 

On  the  21st  we  arrive  safe  in  Louisville,  Kentucky,  and 
disembark  ;  stay  in  the  city  three  or  four  hours  and  cross 
the  river  to  Jeffersonville,  Indiana.  We  march  through 
the  place  and  camp  two  miles  up  the  river.  We  have  a 
beautiful  camp  on  a  high  bluff  overlooking  the  Ohio,  and 
can  stand  it  a  little  longer  here,  but  of  course  we  will  soon 
get  tired  even  of  our  beautiful  camp,  for  all  are  anxious 
now  to  go  home.  Away  in  the  distance  can  be  seen  Louis 
ville,  and  directly  across  the  river  are  the  waterworks.  The 
Ohio  is  dotted  with  steamers  of  all  kinds  and  sizes.  The 
boats,  as  they  pass  our  camp,  strike  up  some  beautiful  air 
with  their  calliope  played  with  steam.  At  a  distance  the 
music  sounds  beautiful.  I  will  not  attempt  to  describe  the 
calliope,  but  the  different  notes  are  regulated  on  the  same 
principle  as  the  common  whistle,  making  different  sounds. 

The  weather  now  is  intensely  warm  and  all  we  have  to 
do  is  to  try  to  keep  cool,  but  it  is  very  difficult,  for  all  are 
in  a  heat  to  go  home.  However,  we  must  await  our  turn, 
for  it  takes  a  long  while  for  our  good  old  Uncle  to  settle  up 
with  all  his  bovs. 


CHAPTER  LX. 


THE    MUSTER    OUT    ROLL    ARRIVES — ALL    FEEL   JUBILANT — 

JULY  4TH,  1865 — A  REVIEW  OF  THE  PAST — ORDERS  TO 

BE  READY  TO  MARCH — HURRAH    FOR    OLD    MICHIGAN 


On  the  30th  of  June  our  muster-out  rolls  came,  which 
make  all  feel  glad.  Every  one  whose  duty  it  is  to  work  at 
them  pitches  in  with  a  will  to  get  them  done. 

Hurrah  for  the  Fourth  of  July  !  This  is  the  fifth  Fourth 
in  the  army.  The  first  was  spent  in  Washington  when  the 
preparations  for  putting  down  the  rebellion  were  going  on; 
the  second,  at  Harrison's  Landing,  on  the  Peninsula,  after 
our  terrible  campaign  among  the  swamps  and  forests;  the 
third,  at  Gettysburg,  after  hurling  back  the  Piebel  horde 
from  off  our  free  Northern  soil  ;  the  fourth,  in  front  of 
Petersburg,  bearding  the  lion  in  his  den,  and  to-day,  the 
glorious  Fourth,  the  natal  day  of  our  American  Indepen 
dence,  we  find  ourselves  in  Louisville,  after  wiping  out  all 
traces  of  the  late  gigantic  rebellion.  Surely  this  ought  to 
be  a  great  day  of  rejoicing  all  over  the  land,  for  never  since 
the  first  Fourth  in  the  good  old  year  of  '76,  had  the  people 
more  cause  to  rejoice  than  on  this  day.  We  enjoy  our 
selves  very  much  and  the  Fourth  ends  by  firing  a  salute 
with  cannon,  the  last  day  of  the  kind  we  are  to  spend  in 
the  army. 

We  are  all  ready  now  to  move.  Our  muster-out  rolls 
are  completed,  and  we  are  awaiting  transportation  to  go 
home,  which  comes  on  the  sixth,  and  we  take  the  cars  for 
Indianapolis,  where  we  arrive  about  eight  o'clock  P.  M. 


IN  THE  ARMY  OF  THE  POTOMAC.  201 

Here  we  change  cars  for  Michigan  City,  where  we  arrive 
about  noon  of  the  seventh.  We  are  now  on  the  good  old 
Michigan  Central  Kailroad,  and  a  short  ride  will  bring  us 
to  our  own  beloved  Michigan.  One  can  tell  the  love  each 
man  has  for  this  good  old  State,  and  how  anxious  each 
asks:  "Have  we  struck  Michigan  yet  ?"  But  a  short  drive 
only  and  we  cross  the  line,  amidst  the  cheers  of  the  boys 
as  they  drown  the  rumbling  noise  of  the  train  as  it  dashes 
along,  and  the  song,  "Michigan,  my  Michigan,"  is  taken 
up  by  all  and  sung  with  such  zest  as  only  those  can  sing 
about  a  place  they  love. 

The  good  city  of  Jackson  is  reached  about  eight  o'clock. 
The  citizens,  headed  by  the  noble  patriotic  Ex-Gov 
ernor  Blair,  meet  us  and  take  us  to  their  largest  hall, 
where  a  bountiful  banquet  is  spread  for  us,  the  only  real 
good  square  meal  we've  had  while  in  the  army.  The  way 
provisions  disappeared  on  that  occason  I  will  refer  any  of 
my  readers  to  the  numerous  and  beautiful  young  ladies 
who  waited  on  us  on  that  occasion,  for  we  could  tell  by 
the  merry  twinkle  of  their  eyes  that  their  labors  were 
appreciated.  Governor  Blair  delivered  to  us  a  welcoming 
speech,  which  very  few  of  the  old  Third  and  Fifth  will 
ever  forget.  After  the  banquet  we  marched  to  the  depot, 
and  took  the  train  for  our  destination. 


CHAPTER  LXI. 

RAILROAD      SMASHUP ONE     MAN      KILLED      AND      SEVERAL 

WOUNDED — ANN  ARBOR — ON  THE  RAIL  AGAIN— ARRIVAL 
AT     THE    CITY    OF    THE    STRAITS — OUR    RECEPTION — 

GRAND  TIMES — VISITING TERM    OF    SERVICE 

DRAWING  TO  A  CLOSE. 

On  Saturday  morning,  July  8th,  when  all  were  fast 
asleep,  and  the  train  with  its  human  freight  was  dashing 
along  at  the  rate  of  thirty  miles  an  hour,  we  were  brought 
up  suddenly  by  being  huddled  together.  What  is  the 
cause  ?  we  ask  as  we  pick  ourselves  up.  By  jumping  from 
our  cars  and  going  forward  we  soon  see  the  cause.  The 
engine  is  stuck  in  the  bank  at  Ann  Arbor,  and  five  or  six 
cars  telescoped.  We  look  on  with  horror  and  think  that 
after  being  so  near  home  it  is  terrible  that  our  comrades 
should  be  killed.  We  stand  transfixed  to  the  spot,  and 
hear  the  groans  of  the  wounded.  Making  our  way  among 
the  debris  to  help  them  out,  we  are  met  by  nearly  all  of 
our  comrades  as  they  crawl  on  hands  and  knees  toward  us 
through  the  wreck,  dragging  their  guns  and  accoutrements 
with  them.  We  say  to  ourselves,  that  after  all  perhaps 
only  a  few  are  hurt  with  slight  wounds.  But  we  soon  learn 
that  one  of  our  number  has  been  called  to  his  last  home, 
poor  Sergeant  Herbst.  A  railroad  smash-up  has  done  what 
the  rebel  bullets  could  not  do,  taken  the  life  that  has  with 
stood  the  storms  of  battle  for  the  last  four  years.  It  is 
the  wonder  of  all  that  so  few  are  hurt.  The  cause  of  the 
accident  was  laid  to  the  switchman,  who  left  the  switch 
open,  whether  purposely  or  not,  no  one  can  tell.  After  a  de 
lay  in  the  beautiful  city  of  Ann  Arbor  of  a  few  hours,  a  train 


IN  THE  ARMY  OF  THE  POTOMAC.  203 

is  sent  for,  and  we  arrive  in  the  City  of  the  Straits  without 
further  accident.  The  citizens  have  a  good  breakfast 
awaiting  us  at  the  depot,  which  we  eat  with  a  will. 
Breakfast  over  we  are  welcomed  home  by  the  Mayor,  in  a 
beautiful  and  touching  speech.  The  joy  of  all  is  now 
unbounded,  and  all  feel  happy  to  be  home  again.  Friends 
gather  around  and  weep  for  joy  to  see  the  bronze  faces, 
after  bearing  the  hardships  of  the  campaigns  and  storms 
of  over  fifty  battles.  We  fall  in  and  commence  our  march 
through  the  beautiful  Jefferson  Avenue,  as  nice  a  street  as 
any  city  can  boast.  Both  sides  are  lined  with  people,  and 
all  greeting  us  with  waving  of  handkerchiefs  and  loud 
cheers.  Surely  all  of  our  fatigues  are  forgotten  now  with 
the  thought  that  our  services  are  appreciated  by  a  free 
people.  We  cannot  keep  in  very  good  marching  order  for 
our  ranks  are  charged  upon  by  our  friends,  regardless  of 
military  discipline. 

After  marching  through  as  well  as  we  could,  we  break 
off  and  stack  our  arms  near  Elmwood  Cemetery,  there  to 
await  the  coming  of  the  paymaster  to  give  us  our  last  pay. 
Of  course  there  is  no  restriction  placed  on  us,  only  to  be 
around  when  wanted,  and  we  all  go  to  visit  our  friends  for 
the  last  time  in  Uncle  Sam's  uniform.  Nearly  all  of  us 
make  our  way  to  some  merchant  tailoring  establishment  to 
£et  measured  for  a  suit  of  citizen's  clothes.  We  are  hav- 

o 

ing  gay  times,  and  all  seem  to  vie  with  each  other  in  treat 
ing  us  well. 


CHAPTER  LXII. 

CLOSING  SCENES — LAST  PAY  RECEIVED — ANNA — LEAVE  TAK 
ING  OF  OLD  AND  TRIED    COMRADES — GOOD    BYE  TO  THE 
SUIT  OF  BLUE   AND    GOOD    BYE    TO    MY   READERS — 
WELCOMING  ADDRESS    OF   GOV.   CRAPO  TO  THE 
MICHIGAN      TROOPS. 

A  week  elapses  from  the  time  of  our  arrival.  Notice  is 
sent  for  all  to  be  in  camp  on  the  17th,  when  the  paymaster 
would  he  there  to  give  us  our  last  pay.  As  the  day  arrived 
each  man  left  his  home  and  came  to  Detroit  where  Major 
Whiting,  the  paymaster,  was  waiting  for  us. 

To  those  that  never  were  in  the  army  and  shared  untold 
hardships  so  long  with  those  they  have  learned  to  love,  it 
is  hard  for  them  to  appreciate  the  emotions  of  the  soldiers 
when  they  take  leave  of  their  comrades.  But  all  who  have 
shared  the  sorrows  and  triumphs  of  the  late  war  together, 
know  the  heart  pang  at  parting.  Each  one  lingers  around 
to  hid  the  others  good-bye,  which  is  uttered  in  broken 
sobs  by  his  comrades. 

Noble  Anna  is  with  us  to  the  last,  and  her  brave 
womanly  spirit  brakes  down,  and  scalding  tears  trickle 
down  her  beautiful  bronze  face  as  each  of  the  boys  and 
comrades  bid  her  good-bye.  Good-bye  noble,  heroic  and 
self-sacrificing  Anna.  May  your  path  through  life  be  the 
reverse  of  your  four  years'  hardships,  strewn  with  flowers 
the  most  delicious,  and  when  your  campaigns  and  battles 
with  this  struggling  world  shall  end,  may  you  meet  in 
Heaven  with  those  whose  burdens  you  have  sought  to 
lighten  in  the  hard  life  of  the  soldiers'  experiences.  Good 
bye  is  heard  on  every  side  and  the  tears  roll  down  the 
bronze  cheeks  of  the  heroes  of  many  a  hard-fought  battle. 


IN  THE  ARMY  OF  THE  POTOMAC.  205 

We  go  to  our  tailors,  get  our  citizen  clothes,  and  bid  a 
fond  adieu  to  our  good  old  suit  of  blue.  We  are  free  once 
more  to  go  our  way,  and  may  God  guide  our  footsteps  and 
cheer  the  soldiers  in  their  after  life.  And  now,  that  we 
have  passed  through  hardships  yet  untold  for  the  past  four 
years,  and  ended  the  question  of  secession  forever,  we  shall 
always  look  back  with  pride  and  pleasure  to  our  four  years' 
campaigning  in  the  Army  of  the  Potomac. 

And  now,  good-bye,  reader.  I  know  of  no  more  fitting 
way  to  close  my  memoirs  of  four  years  under  the  flag  than 
by  adding  the  beautiful  welcoming  address  of  Governor 
Crapo,  to  the  soldiers  of  Michigan. 

MICHIGAN  SOLDIERS — OFFICERS  AND  MEN  :— 

In  the  hour  of  National  danger  and  peril,  when  the 
safety — when  the  very  existence — of  your  country  was  im 
periled,  you  left  your  firesides,  your  homes  and  your  fami 
lies,  to  defend  the  Government  and  the  Union.  But  the 
danger  is  now  averted,  the  struggle  is  ended,  and  victory- 
absolute  and  complete  victory — has  perched  upon  your 
banners.  You  have  conquered  a  glorious  peace,  and  are 
thereby  permitted  tD  return  to  your  homes  and  to  the  pur 
suits  of  tranquil  industry,  to  which  I  now  welcome  you  ! 
And,  not  only  for  myself,  but  for  the  people  of  the  State, 
do  I  tender  you  a  most  cordial  greeting. 

Citizen  Soldiers  !  Recognized  by  the  institutions  of  the 
land  as  freemen — as  American  citizens,  that  proudest  of  all 
political  distinctions  —  and  possessing,  in  common  with 
every  citizen,  the  elective  franchise,  which  confers  the  right 
to  an  exercise  of  a  sovereign  power,  you  had  become  so 
identified  and  engrossed  with  the  National  enterprise  and 
prosperity  derived  from  the  untrammeled  privileges  of  re 
publican  freedom,  that  the  enemies  of  those  institutions,  in 
their  ignorance  of  the  principles  upon  which  they  are 
founded,  madly  and  foolishly  believed  that  you  were  desti 
tute  of  manhood.  They  supposed  you  had  become  so  de 
based  by  continued  toil  as  to  be  devoid  of  every  noble  im 
pulse.  They  imagined  that  you  were  cowards  and  cravens, 


206  FOUR  YEARS  CAMPAIGNING 

and  that  by  the  threatenings.  alone,  of  a  despotic  and  ty- 
ranical  oligarchy,  you  could  not  only  be  subdued,  but 
robbed  of  your  inheritance  of  freedom,  of  your  birthright 
of  liberty — those  glorious  and  priceless  legacies  from  your 
patriotic  sires.  Through  the  vilest  treachery  and  the  toul- 
est  robbery,  these  wicked  and  perjured  men — whom  their 
country  had  not  only  greatly  benefited  arid  favored,  but 
highly  honored — believed  that,  by  despoiling  your  country 
of  its  reputation,  of  its  treasures,  of  its  means  of  protec 
tion  and  defense,  they  had  ensured  your  degradation  and 
defeat.  Fatal  mistake !  and  terrible  its  consequences  to 
those  wicked  and  foresworn  men,  as  well  as  to  their  deluded 
and  blinded  votaries  ! 

Soldiers  !  You  have  taught  a  lesson,  not  only  to  the 
enemies  of  your  country,  but  to  the  world,  which  will 
never  be  forgotten.  With  your  brave  comrades  from  every 
loyal  State  in  this  great  and  redeemed  Union,  you  have 
met,  these  vaunting  and  perjured  traitors  and  rebels,  face  to 
face,  upon  the  field  of  battle,  in  the  front  of  strongly  for 
tified  intrenchinents,  and  before  almost  impregnable  ram 
parts  ;  and  by  your  skill  and  valor,  your  persistent  efforts 
and  untiring  devotion  to  the  sacred  cause  of  freedom,  of 
civilization  and  mankind  ;  you  have  proved  to  those  arch 
criminals  and  their  sympathizers,  that  it  is  not  necessary 
for  men  to  be  serfs  and  slaves  in  order  to  be  soldiers,  but 
that  in  the  hands  of  free  and  enlightened  citizens,  enjoying 
the  advantages  and  blessings  conferred  by  free  institutions, 
the  temple  of  liberty  will  ever  be  safe,  and  its  escutcheon 
forever  unsullied. 

Fellow  citizens  of  Michigan — patriotic  citizen — soldiers! 
Although  you  return  to  us  bearing  honorable  marks  of 
years  of  toil,  of  hardship,  of  privation,  and  of  suffering — 
many  of  you  with  bodies  mutilated,  maimed  and  scarred— 
mourning  the  loss  of  brave  comrades  ruthlessly  slain  on  the 
field  of  battle,  tortured  to  death  by  inches,  or  foully  mur 
dered  in  cold  blood  :  not  with  the  weapon  of  a  soldier,  but 
by  the  lingering  pangs  of  starvation  and  exposure  ;  yet  you 
will  in  the  future  enjoy  the  proud  satisfaction  of  having 
aided  in  achieving  for  your  country  her  second  indepen 
dence — in  vindicating  the  national  honor  and  dignity — in 
overthrowing  the  despotic  and  unholy  power  which  has 


IN  THE  ARMY  OF  THE  POTOMAC.  207 

dared  to  raise  its  hideous  head  on  this  continent  for  the  pur 
pose  of  trampling  upon  and  destroying  that  inalienable 
right  to  life,  liberty,  and  the  pursuit  of  happiness — which 
is  the  birthright  of  all — and  finally,  in  placing  the  Union 
— established  by  the  blood  of  our  fathers — upon  an  imper 
ishable  foundation.  You  will  also  possess  the  rich  inheri 
tance  of  meriting  the  continued  plaudits,  and  enjoying  the 
constant  gratitude  of  a  free  people,  whose  greatness  you 
have  preserved  in  its  hour  of  most  imminent  peril. 

In  the  name  of  the  people  of  Michigan,  I  thank  you  for 
the  honor  you  have  done  us  by  your  valor,  your  soldierly 
bearing,  your  invincible  courage  everywhere  displayed, 
whether  upon  the  field  of  battle,  in  the  perilous  assault,  or 
in  the  deadly  breach  ;  for  your  patience  under  the  fatigues 
and  privations  and  sufferings  incident  to  war,  and  for  your 
discipline  and  ready  obedience  to  the  orders  of  your  superi 
ors.  We  are  proud  in  believing  that  when  the  history  of 
this  rebellion  shall  have  been  written,  where  all  have  done 
well,  none  will  stand  higher  on  the  roll  of  fame  than  the 
officers  and  soldiers  sent  to  the  field  from  the  loyal  and 
patriotic  State  of  Michigan." 


THE  END. 


RETURN    CIRCULATION  DEPARTMENT 

202  Main  Library 


LOAN  PERIOD  1 
HOME  USE 

2 

3 

4 

5 

6 

ALL  BOOKS  MAY  BE  RECALLED  AFTER  7  DAYS 

Renewals  and  Recharges  may  be  made  4  days  prior  to  the  due  date. 

Books  may  be  Renewed  by  calling        642-3405 

DUE  AS  STAMPED  BELOW 


mitfm 

|J1AY  27  199 

CiRCULATiC 

N 

—APR  0  2  KKM 

mi  «\  v  H  1334 

BENT  ON  ILL 

- 

UL  1  7  1995 

C.  BERKELEY  r 

JMN  -  !  'Jj' 

rrk  A|nr     rrc»  i  /»  -u  in 

^  'iiu   FEB1  6199 

UNIVERSITY  OF  CALIFORNIA,  BERKELEY 
ORM  NO.  DD6  BERKELEY,  CA  94720 

~(E1602slO)4'/OD 


YC  51289 


U.C.  BERKELEY  LIBRARIES 


CDDMDbt.273 


